H Tales Of A Reincarnated Elf

by Stayrr

I was a good looking prince when I was reborn, and because I could do indecent things as much as I like, I decided to make a harem while traveling with a beautiful female elf Formerly an otaku, the hero who was just reincarnated became a handsome elf prince of another world. In his previous life he was just a plain-faced man, so in this world he uses his high position as a prin

47. Different Sex Story (91-102)

(106k)

Catching Mother at Christmas - Different Sex Story - Chapter 102 by CopyKatto full book limited free

91 Harry Massages his Mother-in-law

chris99999

"Did I tell you that my Mother is coming to stay with us?"

I shook my head, and then I said, "No."

"I thought I did."

She hadn't. My Mother-in-law coming to visit, was something I would have definitely remembered.

"When, and for how long?"

"Just for ten days," then she looked at me and smiled, before adding, "She will be here on Sunday."

I smiled back, because I didn't want an argument, but inwardly I groaned. In less than a week, 'The Bitch' would be here. That was my pet name for her, but I called her Helen to her face. She didn't like me, and, to anyone other than my Wife, it was obvious. The bottom line is that I am not good enough for her Daughter. Charlotte's boyfriend before me was a Doctor, and I am sure Helen would have preferred her to have married him instead of me.

"And there is something else."

I didn't bother asking what that was, instead I just waited patiently for her to tell me. Whatever it was, it couldn't be worse than her Mother coming to stay.

"She has a problem with her back, and she wants you to treat it."

I groaned again, but this time it came out. She chose to ignore it.

"I told her how good you are, and that if you can't help her, then nobody can."

That was high praise, but it was from Charlotte who loves me, so it didn't count. Also, I would bet money that her Mother had to be convinced. I could imagine what Helen might have said.

"Thank you Charlotte, but wouldn't it be better if I went to a qualified Physiotherapist?"

I was qualified. I had the certificates and diplomas to prove it, but I would need more than that to convince my Mother-in-law that I was any good.

"So will you do that for her?"

"Yes, and I'll do my best."

And I would, but only because she wanted me to.

Eventually, the dreaded day came. She arrived at four o'clock in the afternoon. Charlotte got a big hug from her, but I just got a limp handshake, and a dismissive look. While Mother and Daughter went into the living room, I unpacked the car. Three large suitcases, and some hand luggage. Was she really only staying for such a short while? Tonight, when we were in bed, was Charlotte going to tell me something?

"You know that I said Mother was staying for ten days. What I meant to say was ten months."

I shuddered at the thought of that.

When I joined them in the living room, they were deep in conversation. I slumped down on the sofa. The next thing I knew was that I was being shaken. I had dozed off.

"Mother is ready now."

"What?"

Charlotte was standing over me, with a look that said, 'Do not argue with me'.

"For you to sort her back out."

I was planning to do that tomorrow, but apparently, while I was asleep, it had been decided that it should be done now.

Ten minutes later, I was in the spare bedroom with my Mother-in-law.

"You need to take all your clothes off, except for your underwear, and then lie face down on the bed. Then cover your bottom half with the towel."

That got a slight shake of the head from her, and a patronising smile.

"That is not necessary. I will be keeping all of my clothes on."

As calmly as I could, I said, "It is necessary. I need to massage you with oil. I can do it with your clothes on, without the oil, but it's a lot less effective."

There was an awkward silence, while I waited for her to decide. When she did, I was surprised.

"OK."

I had expected her to stand her ground, for her to assume that she knew best, but instead she had decided to take my professional advice. I left her alone to undress. When I returned she was ready.

It was her lower back that was giving her pain, so I concentrated on that area. When I found the spot that was tender, she cried out.

"Sorry. I'll be gentler now that I know where it hurts."

"I hope so."

I could hear the annoyance in her voice. I was tempted to press hard again, but that would just be mean, and it would also confirm her opinion of me that I wasn't any good at this.

For the next fifteen minutes I worked my magic.

"How does that feel now?"

"It's sore, but I think it has helped."

"Good. By tomorrow you should start to feel better."

"Have we finished?"

I had planned to do as little as possible, but because she genuinely seemed pleased with what I had done, I was now willing to carry on.

"I can do some more if you want. Just a general massage near the problem area, to strengthen the surrounding muscles."

"That would be nice."

Ten minutes later, I had done all that I wanted to do, except for her buttocks. It was time to stop. Then I thought about it. If she was just a normal client, and not my Mother-in-law, then I would ask her if she wanted her bottom doing. There was no reason why she shouldn't be offered the same treatment.

"Would you like me to massage your buttocks?"

"Is that necessary?"

"It should help with your back problem, but it's up to you."

"OK. You seem to know what you are doing, so I will take your word for it."

However, in order to do her bottom, the towel had to come off, and her knickers lowered. So she needed to be warned.

"I am going to take the towel off."

Nothing from her, so I removed it. Now that it was off, I took the opportunity of having a good look at her bottom. It was a Goldilocks one, not too big and not too small. It was covered by a surprisingly small pair of knickers. Marks out of ten? It had to be a nine.

"I just need to pull your knickers down a bit. Are you OK with that?"

"Is that..."

Then she started again, "Yes, but don't take them off."

She was going to ask if it was necessary, then she realised that of course it was.

Her knickers were now halfway down, and I was pummelling her bottom. As I worked deep into the muscles, I thought of what she had said about not taking them off. Then, to my utter amazement, I started to get hard. Yes, I didn't like her, and I knew that she didn't like me, but having my hands on her nice bottom, was getting me excited.

I was now not just pressing down, I was doing circular motions. To put it crudely, I was grinding her cunt into the bed, and she was responding. At first with the occasional low moan, then louder ones as I pushed harder. I then briefly stopped, so that I could pull her knickers lower. They were now so low that if she opened her legs, I would have access to her cunt.

When I continued massaging her, she climaxed.

It was sudden, and it took me by surprise. Her body tensed, and then she gasped, before saying, what sounded like, "Oh fuck." But I must have been mistaken, my Mother-in-law never ever uses bad language. While she was recovering, I gently pulled her knickers up.

"Finished. I hope you enjoyed the massage."

I then left her alone to dress. It was twenty minutes before she was back with us in the living room.

Charlotte asked her, "Did Harry do a good job?"

"It was OK."

I was disappointed. The massage had been better than OK, and I had given her a climax as an added bonus. What did I have to do to her so that she would sing my praises?

It was almost eleven before we went to bed. I had work tomorrow, but Charlotte was off so that she could spend some time with her Mother. Because she wasn't going to be working, she had taken the opportunity to have a few drinks.

"Was it strange massaging my Mother," then she giggled.

"No, she was just like any other client."

"But when you massage me, we always end up fucking."

I gave her a stern look, and then I said, "I have lots of clients. You are the only one I fuck."

"But she is your Mother-in-law. I read in a magazine that it's every man's fantasy to have sex with his Mother-in-law."

I shook my head, "You are drunk. Go to sleep."

She then turned over on her side. I thought I was going to have trouble with her, but very soon she was snoring. I then tried to sleep as well.

Half an hour later, I was still awake, and I was thinking about Helen. She had Charlotte when she was only nineteen, so even though her Daughter is now twenty one, she is only forty, and she is still attractive enough to turn heads. Charlotte gets her good looks, and shapely body from her. It has been known for people meeting them together for the first time, to assume that they are Sisters rather than Mother and Daughter. So it was natural for me to get excited while I was massaging her, but what had made her react in that way, to let me give her a climax?

The next day, when I got home from work, I got the answer.

"Mother was telling me that she has split up with Ben."

I liked him. I hadn't seen much of him, but every time I had, I found him good company.

"Three months ago."

"So is she with anybody else?"

"No, she has been on her own since then."

So it was simply the fact that she wasn't getting any sex. If she had still been with Ben, then it wouldn't have happened, and she might not even have let me massage her bottom. Then I almost laughed out loud, and it was just as well I hadn't, because Charlotte would have wondered what was going on. I had realised that she must have been desperate, because she had let her Son-in-law, who she didn't like, give her an orgasm. But did she now hate me more, or less, because of what had happened? Only time would tell.

That night we were in bed by nine thirty, and this time Charlotte wasn't drunk, but she was randy. As soon as we were under the covers her hand was on my cock.

"I love your big cock."

I did as well. I was proud of my nine inches. It felt good having it dangling between my legs. Nobody ever poked fun at me while I was in the locker room, instead I got admiring looks. I was twenty eight, a few years older than Charlotte. Those extra years had given me time to gain experience, and to realise that it wasn't enough to just have a big cock, you had to know how to use it.

We were now kissing, and her hand was gently stroking my cock. I waited as long as I could before reaching for her tits. Sometimes we did it fast and furious, but today it was going to be slow and sensuous.

"Pinch them."

When I did, she gasped.

"Harder."

I then gave her what she wanted, and she purred. Every time I did this to her I felt uncomfortable. This was almost abuse, but she loved it.

"Stretch them. Don't stop until I tell you to."

I slowly pulled on them, only stopping when she said so.

"Hold them for a few seconds, then do it again."

After doing it several times I stopped, so that I could suck on a nipple. I sucked long and hard, and she moaned as I did it. After switching nipples, and doing the same to it, I was ready for something else.

"Would you like me to finger your little cunt?"

That got a, "No," from her, but it was quickly followed by a laugh, so I knew it was really a yes.

I was now running a finger up and down her slit, and she was stroking my cock quicker. I then pushed two fingers into her. She was hot and wet. More than ready to accept my cock, but she was going to have to wait. I was going to finger her for five minutes, perhaps ten, and then I would work on her clit. Shortly after she would want to be fucked, and that is what she would get.

It all went to plan, sort of. The five minutes of fingering was three at the most, and my fingers were only on her clit for a matter of seconds before she wanted me to fuck her.

I was now pushing into her. She grunted when I was fully in.

"Fuck me hard."

It had now gone from slow and sensuous, to fast and furious. I didn't mind, I was as eager as she was to come. I was now giving her long deep strokes, lifting her legs high as I did so. It was hard work, an effort, but my reward would be a nice orgasm.

"I'm nearly there. Fuck me Brad."

That almost put me off my stroke, but I don't know why. She often fantasied about being fucked by other men. Did I mind? Not really. She might be thinking about other men, but it was me that was deep inside her. Sometimes I thought of other women. Then, for the first time, I wondered what it would be like to fuck my Mother-in-law, The Bitch. I now wasn't fucking Charlotte, I was fucking Helen.

Shortly after, I climaxed, and luckily for me, Charlotte did as well, otherwise I would have been in trouble.

"What got into you? That last minute was almost too much for me. You haven't fucked me as hard as that for a long time," then she laughed, before adding, "But I am not complaining."

I shrugged my shoulders, trying to play it down.

"It's just your sexy body. I can't get enough of it."

That made her laugh again, but I wondered if she would have, if I had told her it was really because I was thinking about fucking her Mother!

The next day I had to work late. When I got home, I could tell straight away that Charlotte was annoyed. I didn't ask why, because I knew she was going to tell me.

"You should have phoned me."

"Sorry, I was busy. But that's no excuse."

"You're right, it isn't."

"Is there any food?"

She looked surprised.

"You haven't eaten yet?"

"No, I was too busy."

"Sit down, I'll make you an omelette."

It was ready in less than five minutes, and I was now enjoying it, and the steaming mug of coffee she had also made me.

I then got a nice smile from her, before she said, "I should have been more understanding. It's just that I promised Mother that you would work on her back again. It's better than it was, but she is still in some pain."

"I can do it tomorrow."

Then I thought about what had happened last time, and I could feel my pulse racing.

"Or I could even do it now."

"She's in her room, and she might even be asleep. But I'll go and check."

Charlotte was back in the kitchen just as I was taking my last mouthful of food, and she was smiling.

"Mother says yes, but she needs ten minutes to get ready."

I just nodded. That suited me, I now had time to finish my drink.

"And she wants to do it in her room."

Charlotte then went to bed, and shortly after I went to my Mother-in-law's room. I knocked, and she told me to enter. When I saw her, I realised my mistake. She was lying face down on the bed, with her nightie still on. She didn't have a towel to cover herself, and I had forgotten to bring one.

"Sorry, I'll get you a towel."

As I turned to leave, she said, "Don't bother. It will only get in the way."

That was a surprise, and then, when I turned back to face her, I got an even bigger one. She was taking off her nightie. I quickly looked away.

"I am ready now."

She was back on the bed, face down as before, but this time her nightie was off. She was naked, except for a skimpy pair of knickers, that were struggling to contain her ample bottom. My mouth was now dry, and I was being consumed by an overwhelming desire to have her, and to have her now. However, a few minutes after I had started working on her back, I was a lot calmer. Did it matter that she didn't have a bra on? Not really. She was flat on the bed, so her tits weren't exposed. In fact, it made sense for her not to be wearing one. I was now able to massage the whole of her back without the straps getting in the way. Perhaps that was why she had decided not to wear one?

Ten minutes later, it was time to do her bottom. As before, I started by pulling her knickers down. Just enough to do the top part. My plan was to get her excited, and then to pull them down even further. If I held my nerve, then I would risk exploring her with a finger, and hopefully she would respond by opening up for me.

It was all going well, and I was smiling, until I tried to pull her knickers completely down.

"NO."

I stopped, and then I quickly moved my hands again, but this time to pull her knickers up, rather than down.

I muttered, "Sorry," hoping it was enough to stop her shouting at me, or even worse, from telling Charlotte.

"I want to turn over. If you don't mind, I would like you to spend some time on my stomach muscles."

I nodded, happy that she wasn't annoyed with me. Then I realised I was being stupid, it was no good just nodding when she couldn't see me.

"Ok, but let me get a towel first."

"There is no need to do that."

It was said in her School Teacher voice. She used it with me when she wanted something, and she didn't want me to say no. I always did what she asked, even though I hated doing it for her, but this time it was different. She wanted to lie on her back, with her tits exposed. I was more than happy to agree to that!

As she turned over, I watched her intently. I was waiting to get my first sight of her naked tits. When I saw them I had to stifle a gasp. They were very much like Charlotte's, except more pear shaped, and her nipples were bigger. A lot bigger.

She was now in position, but I was rooted to the spot, too nervous to start. I had to look away so that I could compose myself. A few seconds later, when I looked at her again, I was ready.

While I massaged her stomach, I tried not to stare at her breasts, but I did keep glancing at them. Yes she was topless, and with other women I would take it as an invitation for me to touch them, but I wasn't sure if that was what my Mother-in-law wanted. I called her The Bitch for a reason. Despite what had happened last time, she might be setting a trap for me. I could imagine her screaming when my hands were on them, and then Charlotte rushing into the room to see what was going on.

"Don't you think you should do the rest of my front?"

I hesitated, not sure if I should say yes, or tell her that it would be better if we stopped now. She then closed her eyes, and that helped me to decide.

I spent the next five minutes with my hands as close to her breasts as possible, but without actually touching them. My hands were all around them, but never on them. She was now letting me know that she wanted more than just a massage. When I went near to them, she would sometimes sigh. It was low, almost inaudible, but I heard it. However, I was still wary. I would need more than that before I risked fondling them. Then suddenly she covered her breasts with her hands. So it had been a trap, but then her hands started moving.

I stared at her as she started playing with her nipples. That was too much for me. I now didn't care about the consequences, I just had to touch them. When I did, she removed her hands.

I was now working her nipples, pinching and pulling on them, and she was moaning. When I lowered my head, and started sucking on one, she gave a loud groan. As I sucked harder, she made more noise. This was good, but I needed more, I just hoped that she did as well.

My hand got to her knickers before she grabbed it, stopping me going any further. When she released it, I put it back on her tits. So there was a limit to what I could do to her, but what was she prepared to do to me? While I continued sucking on her, I unzipped myself. I then held her hand, guiding it towards my cock. When her hand touched it, her eyelids flickered, and I thought she was going to open her eyes, but they stayed closed. However, what she did do was grasp my cock, then slowly move her hand up and down the shaft. When she realised how big it was, she smiled.

I let her stroke my cock for a couple of minutes, then I moved my hand down again. This time when I reached her knickers, she didn't stop me. When I pushed on her thigh, she responded by opening her legs wider, to give me better access.

I was now rubbing on her knickers, trying to find her clit. I also wanted to finger her, but to do that they would have to come off. When I tried to pull them down, she quickly clamped her legs together, but she didn't take her hand off my cock. That was a good sign. She wanted to continue, but with her knickers on. She then started to stroke my cock faster, and I waited for her to open her legs again.

They were now open, and even wider than before. This time I didn't try to take her knickers off, instead I just concentrated on doing the best I could with them still on.

Her grip on my cock was just right, and she had settled on a nice rhythm. I was being taken to what surely would be a good climax, by an expert. I just hoped I could do the same to her.

Five minutes later we were still going, but I had now stopped sucking on her tits. Her cunt was getting my full attention. I had now found her sweet spot. As I rubbed it harder, and faster, she responded by moaning more often, and louder. Both of us were not going to last much longer. I moved slightly, so that when I climaxed I would spurt over her tits. Then I thought of all the times she had been nasty to me, so I moved over even more.

She got there first, and when she did, her hand left my cock. I took over. As her body went rigid, I moved my hand at lightning speed. That did the trick. As her orgasm was fading, I gave a loud grunt, and then I shot my load. It was a bullseye, I had hit the target. It was all over her face, and some was even in her hair. I didn't wait for her to open her eyes, I just left the room.

After going to the bathroom to clean myself up, I went to bed. Charlotte was already sound asleep, and shortly after I was as well.

The next day I woke up with a big smile on my face, but it disappeared when I thought about what I had done to my Mother-in-law. At the time, coming all over her face, had seemed like a victory. I had got one over on her, but now I realised how stupid I had been. She had let me play with her tits, and even let me have her cunt, even though it had been covered by her knickers. And I had rewarded her by spurting over her face, with some going in her hair. When I went downstairs for breakfast, it was with some trepidation.

"Mother was telling me what a great job you did last night on her back."

I was surprised by that, but when I looked over at Helen she was nodding in agreement.

"And she really likes that cream you gave her."

I didn't say anything, I just smiled as best I could. How was this going to end?

Then, looking at Charlotte, her Mother said, "Apparently it's Harry's own recipe."

Charlotte asked, "Is that true?"

"Yes, it's a subtle mixture of massage oils."

I then got a smile from my Mother-in-law. I think she was impressed with my quick thinking.

"I rubbed it into my face, see how good my skin looks."

As Charlotte closely inspected her Mother's face, I waited for her inevitable question.

Turning to look at me, she said, "Can I have some on my face?"

I shrugged my shoulder.

"Sorry, your Mother finished it all."

I was busy at work. It was clients back to back for most of the day, but at three in the afternoon I was free for half an hour. I would have liked to relax, but instead I had to try and make 'My Special Cream'. After twenty minutes I had something, but I doubted if it was special. When I got home, Charlotte tried it, but she shook her head, before handing it back to me.

"It doesn't work for me. My skin must be different to Mother's"

That evening, I was the first to go to bed. Charlotte and her Mother were watching a film, and it wasn't of any interest to me. I had intended to read for a while, but I only managed a few pages before I was sleepy.

When I opened my eyes, I was still tired. Then I realised I was being shaken.

"What's the matter, is there a fire?"

Charlotte said, "Yes, in my pussy," then she giggled.

I groaned, I could smell the alcohol on her breath. She was drunk. Was her Mother in the same state as her? Probably. I really wanted to get back to sleep, but I knew that would only be possible after she had been fucked.

"Mother was telling me how good looking you are."

"That's the drink talking, now let me get to sleep."

I turned over, then I ignored her, but I knew it wasn't going to work. She then reached round me, her hand searching for my cock. I sighed, and then I moved so that she could hold it. The sooner it was over and done with, the sooner I could get back to sleep.

"If she wasn't your Mother-in-law, would you like to fuck her?"

"Of course not."

I was now thinking about bending Helen over and doing that, and my cock was responding.

"I've told her you have a big cock," then she giggled before saying, "That it's nine inches."

"What did she say to that?"

"That I was lucky. She says she has never had more than six inches before. Nine inches might be too big for her pussy, but she would like to try."

I would like to try as well. Before, I had wanted to sleep, but now I wanted to fuck. I really wanted the Mother, but that wasn't possible, so the Daughter would have to do.

I didn't spend long on her tits, before going for her cunt. Five minutes of licking her clit, and sucking her labia into my mouth, was enough to get both of us very excited. I then bent her over, pushing her stomach flat onto the bed. When I entered her it was with one long thrust, giving her the full length of my cock. It took her breath away.

Shortly after, she climaxed, but I kept going. She now wasn't my Wife, she was my Mother-in-law.

"You have to stop."

I did, but only after another thirty seconds of brutal fucking. I waited until I had flooded her cunt, before letting go of her hips, so that she could slump onto the bed.

In less than a minute she was asleep, snoring loudly. How much of what had just happened, would she remember tomorrow? It might not be any of it, but I would certainly remember the conversation, especially her telling me that her Mother would like to try a big cock.

For the next few days, my expectations were high, but I kept being disappointed. Nothing happened. It wasn't for the lack of trying. I took every opportunity of asking Helen how her back was, and then asking if she wanted some more treatment. Each time I got the same response.

"It's a lot better," and, "Thank you, but no."

It wasn't that she was annoyed with me. In fact, we were now getting on like a house on fire. We were even having interesting conversations together. What had happened between us had changed our relationship for the better, but why did she not want to do it again? I certainly did. It was as if what she had got from me was enough to satisfy her, and she was now content. By the weekend I had given up trying.

On Sunday, I was left on my own for most of the day. Charlotte and her Mother went shopping.

Before leaving, Helen had declared, "We are going to shop until we drop."

That made Charlotte laugh, but I just shook my head. A full day of shopping was my worst nightmare.

They didn't get back until just after seven.

"I hope you have eaten, because I am not cooking."

I looked at Charlotte, and I could see that she meant it. However, it wasn't a problem, because, knowing that they would be back late, I had eaten an hour ago.

"My feet are killing me."

Then Helen sighed, before saying, "My feet are OK, but my back isn't."

I was tempted to ask if she wanted me to massage it, but I didn't bother. It would be no, and I would be disappointed again.

"Harry will sort your back out."

I just stood there, waiting for her to say, "Thank you, but no."

"That would be nice. Harry are you OK with that?"

I was too surprised to speak, but I did manage to nod.

It was twenty minutes before we started. We were back in the spare bedroom, and she was dressed as she had been the last time we were in there. Bra and knickers on, and a towel covering her bottom half.

I took my time, making sure I did a good job. After fifteen minutes I had finished with the problem area. I wanted to continue massaging the rest of her, but she might want to stop.

"That should help your back, but do you want me to continue? I could do your legs."

"It does feel a lot better," then she said, "Have you got a key for the door?"

"The front door."

That made her laugh.

"No, the bedroom door."

"Yes, it's over there on the table."

I pointed to it.

"Then the answer is yes. I do want to continue, after you have locked the door."

My hand was shaking, so it took three attempts to get the key in.

"I hope you don't take as long getting you cock inside me."

When I turned to face her, she was removing her knickers. Her bra was already off. I didn't waste any time going to her.

She was now completely naked, and it looked as if everything was on offer, so where should I start? She made the decision, by bending her head and then kissing me. It was a soft tender kiss, and I let it linger before kissing her back. I then pulled away from her.

"I thought you weren't interested. I kept trying, but you always said no."

"Wrong time of the month."

It was my turn to laugh.

We were now kissing again, but this time I was also playing with her tits. I was enjoying the feel of her mouth on mine, but I had to stop so that I could suck on her ripe nipples.

"Suck them hard, and then pull on them."

I had to smile, she was just like her Daughter.

"That's nice, but don't you want to finger me?"

I nodded as I continued sucking.

"I need your fingers inside me, to loosen me up. To get me ready for that massive cock of yours. I want all of your nine inches in me."

When I pushed two fingers deep into her, she gasped. She was tight, very tight. A small cunt and a big cock could be a winning combination, but sometimes the difference was just too much. Was this going to end in disappointment?

I had now managed to add another finger, and it was getting easier to fuck her with them. It was time to give her my cock.

I let her unzip me, and to pull it out. She was now looking at it, and shaking her head. However, she was smiling, so she was at least going to try.

"How do you want it?"

It's always best to let the lady choose. I watched her as she thought about it, trying to decide what the best position was for the first time with a big cock.

"Missionary," then she giggled.

I took my time pushing into her.

"Stop, that's too much."

"Just another inch left."

After breathing heavily, she said, "OK, put it in."

It was really three inches, but it was better to tell her it was only one. When she had taken all of my cock, I stopped. When she was ready she would let me know. I didn't have to wait long.

"I'm OK now."

I was gentle at first, but soon she was getting long deep strokes.

"Fuck this is good. I love your big cock."

My Mother-in-law was indeed a bitch, but not a nasty one now. I was seeing her in a new light. She was a passionate woman who liked to be fucked, and I was the lucky man who was doing it to her.

After ten minutes we were still going strong, but there were signs that she was close. And she was, because she suddenly climaxed. She had taken me by surprise, and there was no way I could catch up. When she stopped writhing about, I stopped fucking her. When I pulled out of her I was still hard.

"You haven't come."

She sounded concerned.

Without me having to say anything, she started stroking my cock. I closed my eyes, only opening them after I had reached it. When I saw her face I laughed. She had positioned my cock so that I had spurted over her face again, and she was now rubbing it in.

When I woke the next day, I groaned. It was Monday, the start of the working week. However, that wasn't the problem. It was because Helen would be going home soon. She was leaving Wednesday morning, so only two days left.

I spent a lot of time while I was working, thinking about her. It now seemed strange that I had named her The Bitch. I would have to think up another name for her, but what would it be? Twenty minutes later I gave up, then I laughed. For some reason I thought about asking Charlotte. That would make an interesting conversation.

"I need your help with something."

"OK, what is it?"

"My pet name for your Mother is 'The Bitch', but now that I have fucked her, I think I need to change it. Have you got any ideas?"

"Did she like it?"

"Yes."

"In that case you should call her 'Your Bitch'."

"Thanks Charlotte."

"You're welcome."

That would be funny, but it was never going to happen, because of course I was never going to ask her. However, I now had a new name for Helen.

I was home just after six, but there was nobody in. When I read the note on the kitchen table I understood why.

'We are shopping again, but this time there is food in the fridge for you. It just needs heating up. Love Charlotte xxx'.

After eating, I went to the living room to watch some television. It was nearly three hours before they were back. Charlotte made herself a drink, and then she joined me, but her Mother went straight to bed.

"Where did you go?"

I had asked an innocent question, but when she giggled, I knew something had happened.

"Go on tell me."

"We went to lots of places, and then we went to a Sex Shop."

She now had my undivided attention.

"What did you buy?"

"Just some underwear. I'll wear it for you later on."

I liked the sound of that.

"But Mother bought a dildo. In fact she bought two. A large one and a small one."

"Why two?"

She then gave me that look of hers, the one that said, 'Why are you being so stupid'.

She then explained it to me, slowly, as if I was a child.

"She has two openings, one at the front and one at the back."

I stopped her there.

"OK, I understand."

I was now imaging Helen lying on a bed, with the large dildo up her cunt, and at the same time, the small one in her bottom. But what could she fill her mouth with? That was easy, my cock.

The next day we woke up late. Charlotte hadn't set the alarm, but of course I got the blame. Breakfast was just toast, and I had to eat it in the car while driving. Despite having to rush, I was in a good mood. I was finishing work early so that I could spend time with my Mother-in-law. I was sure that she would tell us that her back was troubling her, and then Charlotte would insist that I massage it. We could then be alone together for the final time. I couldn't wait. Every time I thought about it, I got hard.

That was the plan, until my boss called me into her office.

"Kev has called in sick. He's got that bug that is going around."

Inwardly I groaned, I knew where this was going.

"So you need to cover for him in the afternoon."

I said yes, and with a smile on my face. I didn't want to do it, but I didn't have a choice, so there was no point in being difficult. It wasn't ideal, but I could still be back in a decent time. However, later on, when I looked at Kev's client list I realised that I had been stitched up. His last one was at seven, and it wasn't at the clinic, it was at their place. Taking into account the travelling, I wouldn't get home until nine at the earliest.

When I rang Charlotte, to tell her that I would be back late, she blamed me.

"It's not my fault that Kev is sick."

"You could have said no."

"It's my job. Kev covered for me the last time I was off."

"I wanted us all to have a nice meal together, and you have spoiled it."

Charlotte then ended the call before I could say anything else.

It was nine fifteen when I eventually got home. I was tired, and not in the mood for another fight. Helen was in the kitchen, but there was no sign of Charlotte.

"Is she in bed?"

"Yes, she has a migraine, so she went to bed early to sleep it off."

I should have been sympathetic, but I was just glad that she wasn't still up.

"Sorry about getting back late."

"It's not your fault," then she gave me a big smile, before saying, "And it's not too late."

It took me several seconds to understand what she meant.

I was now going upstairs, and she was following me. As soon as we were in the spare room I locked the door. It was unlikely that Charlotte would wake up, but it was best to be on the safe side.

I was now kissing her, and both my hands were on her tits. She was kissing me back, and doing her best to get my cock out. I had to stop to help her. As soon as my trousers and underwear were off, her mouth was on me. She managed at least six inches before she started gagging. Then, as I squeezed her tits, she slowly bobbed her head. It was good, and I was tempted to just close my eyes and let her finish me off, but then I thought about her tight cunt.

I let her continue for a few minutes, then I pushed on her head. She seemed reluctant to stop, but when I pushed again she did.

"I was enjoying that."

"Me too, but there is a better place for my cock."

That made her giggle.

"Let's get your top off. I need to feast on your big tits."

She quickly took her blouse and bra off, and then her knickers.

I was now enjoying her nipples, sucking on one, and rolling the other between a finger and thumb. While I was doing that, she was slowly stroking my cock.

"What about my pussy?"

She must have read my mind, because that was what I had just been thinking about. As soon as my hand was between her legs, she was opening them for me. When I pushed two fingers in, she gave a low moan.

"Fuck me with them."

I was now exploring her cunt with my fingers, and sucking hard on her nipple. She was warming up nicely, and the reward for all of my effort, was her hand stroking my cock. When she started masturbating me quicker, I knew she was moving towards her climax. That's what I wanted, but only after I had spent more time enjoying her body.

"I want to lick your cunt."

"Good, because it needs to be licked."

My head was now between her wide open legs, and I was doing my best to touch every part of her glorious cunt with my tongue. After five minutes I think I succeeded, so I then concentrated on her clit.

"That's wonderful, don't stop."

I had no intention of stopping, but I would eventually have to, so that I could put my big cock deep into her little cunt. But for now, all I was interested in was servicing her clit with my tongue.

It wasn't long before she started breathing heavily, and making all sorts of loud noises. It was time to stop, before it was too late. When I raised my head she tried to push it back down again, but she wasn't strong enough.

"Please, I need you to make me come."

"I will, but with my cock. Get onto all fours so that I can fuck you."

She was now as eager as I was, quickly getting into position. As I entered her, I pushed on her back to get her top even lower. Her stomach was now flat on the bed, and her bottom was high. When my cock was fully in, she purred.

"I love your big cock."

I had to smile, because that's what Charlotte keeps telling me.

I was now fucking her slowly, because I wanted it to last for as long as possible. It would be months before I would see her again, so this needed to be something that we would both remember. Then a sudden thought hit me. This might be the last time that we would do this. She was single now, but that could quickly change, and if she met somebody then she wouldn't need me for sex. That might happen, but there was no point in dwelling on it now. I needed to concentrate. This time I was determined that when we both climaxed, it would be together.

My cock was now moving faster, and I was using the full length of it. We were in a nice rhythm, one that was taking us towards a climax, but not too quickly. My hands were on her hips, but I moved them to her bottom, then I spread her cheeks, so that I could go deeper into her.

"That's goods. Fuck me like that again."

I did, and I kept on doing it. I liked holding her bottom. It was firm, but it also had a nice wobble to it, and I couldn't take my eyes off her starfish. It was winking at me every time I pushed into her. When I teased it with a finger, she moaned. Would she let me stick a finger in? Then I remembered what she had bought from the Sex Shop.

She gasped when it went in.

"I like that, I like that a lot."

I gave her another one, and it took her breath away.

"I hope you don't do that to my Daughter," then she giggled.

I sighed, but I don't think she heard me. If only Charlotte would let me. I had given up trying.

We were now in the final phase, fucking hard, trying to climax as soon as possible. My fingers were still in her bottom, but not moving. My cock was though, and at lightning speed. We were only seconds away from reaching it.

Seconds became a minute, then she climaxed. I managed another stroke before I felt her cunt squeeze my cock, taking me over the edge. Her's was epic, and I marvelled at how long it lasted. Mine was good, one of my best, but I think she had the better one.

Before we left the room, we hugged each other. I didn't know what to say, and I think she was the same, so we stayed silent.

After a quick shower, I went to bed. Charlotte was sound asleep. Shortly after, I was as well.

I woke refreshed. When I thought about my Mother-in-law, I smiled, but then I frowned. She was leaving after breakfast.

We ate together.

"Have you had a nice time?"

Charlotte had her back to us, so Helen looked at me and smiled before answering her.

"Yes I have."

Ten minutes later, the car was packed and she was ready to go. Charlotte was doing her best not to cry, and I had an arm around her waist to comfort her.

When I got back from work, it felt strange not seeing Helen in the house. Charlotte was in the kitchen. I got a big hug from her.

"Thanks for doing that to my Mother."

I nearly had a heart attack, then I realised that she meant treating her bad back. I just smiled. Then I noticed that she wasn't returning my smile. Instead, there was a worried look on her face.

"What's the matter?"

"Nothing really," then she hesitated before saying, "It's just that Mother want's to come back next month, and I know that you and her don't really get on."

I calmly said, "It was better this time," but really I just wanted to punch the air.

Charlotte was now smiling.

"That's good, because she wants to stay longer next time."

"She can stay as long as she wants."

That got an even bigger smile from her, but only after she had scrutinized my face, to make sure that I wasn't joking.

We had an early night, and I got a reward for being so understanding about her Mother coming back to stay with us.. She gave me access to her bottom, and not just with one finger, but two!

92 It Started as an Innocent Massage

chris99999

I was just about to do some more unpacking when there was a knock on the door. I was in half a mind to ignore it but then there was another knock, this time much louder. Damn, I wasn't in the mood for uninvited guests. However when I opened the door I was pleasantly surprised.

"Hi sis, I thought you were coming tomorrow?"

"I was, but I couldn't wait to see your new place."

"It's in a bit of a mess, I haven't finished unpacking yet."

Suddenly her smile disappeared, it was replaced with a frown.

"I have a question for you."

I waited, but she just stared at me.

"OK, what is it?"

The smile came back and then she said "Can I come in?"

I laughed, then I moved aside so that she could enter. As she passed me I muttered "Very funny."

I liked my new apartment, I was anxious to hear her assessment of it. She can be very critical, and at times quite rude, so I was prepared for the worst.

"I like it, the kitchen could be bigger, but it will do."

"Thanks, I wasn't sure if you would approve of it."

She smiled then said "Why, because I am such an awkward bitch?"

With a straight face I answered her with "You are not awkward."

Luckily she found that really funny.

We then talked for a while. I offered to make her some lunch but she declined, she was meeting some friends later on and would eat with them. As she was leaving I noticed a slight limp.

"What's wrong with your leg?"

She turned round to face me then said "It's nothing serious, just some problem with my right calf muscle. Too much exercise, I think I have been overdoing the running."

I was concerned, "I think you need to get it checked out."

She shrugged her shoulders then said "It will get better with time, or if I get a sports massage." She then continued with "Normally I see a guy who works at the Gym, but he is booked up for the next two weeks."

"I could do it?"

I had intended it as a joke but she wasn't laughing, instead I could see she was considering it.

"Are you serious?"

I hesitated, then I said "Yes."

However as soon as I had said it I wasn't sure if I could deliver on what I had just agreed to. Lily would expect me to do a proper job. I was just about to tell her I had changed my mind when she spoke.

"OK, but when?"

It was now too late, I would just have to give it my best shot. When was I free to do it?

"How about tonight?"

She was obviously keen. I couldn't think of a reason to say no, so I agreed. We decided to do it at eight, that would give me time to do more unpacking.

"I need to go, otherwise I will be late meeting up with Carol and Janet. I will see myself out."

I was deciding what box to tackle next when I heard the front door close, then I heard knocking. What had she forgotten?

"Sorry, I should have said before I left. I will bring the massage oil and you provide the towels." Then she quickly added "I am assuming you have some towels?"

"Very funny, now go and leave me in peace."

"OK, but I think you should let me have a key."

I shook my head before saying "No chance."

As I closed the door I heard her say "It's a good idea me having a key." I just ignored her.

I spent the next hour working, most of the kitchen stuff was now done so I decided to take a break. I smiled as I sat on the sofa drinking a mug of coffee, at twenty-three it felt good to have my own place, even if I was only renting. I checked my watch it was just after four, I would stop for fifteen minutes.

At seven I decided to call it a day. I still had a few boxes to unpack but they contained non-essentials, mostly books. I had neatly stacked them in the spare bedroom so they were out of the way. I desperately needed a shower and a change of clothes.

As I showered I thought of Lily and how I would conduct the massage. I have always played a lot of sport and consequently I have had a lot of injuries, mostly minor ones though. If it was a sore or stiff muscle then a massage always helped. What I would do to Lily is to try and copy what has been done to me in the past. That was the theory, we would just have to see how it worked in practice.

"Sorry I am late." It was eight-thirty.

"No problem, but I was beginning to think you had changed your mind."

She just smiled then proceeded to check the apartment again.

"You have been busy, I am impressed."

I beamed, proud of what I had done.

"Let's get started. Where can I hang my coat up?"

"Sorry, no coat hooks. It's on my list of things to do."

She unbuttoned her coat and placed it over the back of a chair. I stared at her. When she turned round she could see the look on my face.

"What?" She then laughed and said "Yes the skirt is a bit short."

"Short, it's almost non-existent."

She laughed again before saying "I don't wear it in public, it's just for the massage. I don't want to get oil on my clothes."

I didn't know what to say. I had naively assumed I would just be doing her calves but it looked as if Lily was expecting me to go higher, much higher.

She lay face down on the bed and I placed a towel over her to cover her bottom. I was just about to start when I had a thought.

"Give me a few minutes, I will warm the oil up."

"OK, but don't be too long or I might fall asleep."

I placed the bottle in a bowl of hot water, a couple of minutes should do the trick. As I waited I thought of Lily, my big sister, seven years older than me. She had recently split with her boyfriend so was now living on her own. If they had still been together I guess he would be massaging her now rather than me. It was six months since my last regular girlfriend, now that I had my own apartment I was hoping my luck would change.

I checked the oil, nearly ready.

How long before sis would find a new partner? I wouldn't say she is a raving beauty but she generally does OK getting men, the problem is in keeping them. She is about five feet three inches tall, quite slim, probably because of all the exercise and sport she does. Her face is average but she has a really nice smile, it's probably her best feature. On second thoughts no, it must be her tits. They are not massive but are quite big and prominent.

"How long are you going to be?"

I tested the oil before shouting "It's ready now."

I started on her right leg, slowly massaging her calf. When I got to the tender part she winced.

"That's the spot. Do it gently at first then dig deeper into the muscle."

After five minutes she asked me to stop.

"That was good but I think it's enough for now. Just do the rest of my legs."

I did the same to her left calf, but this time for about ten minutes.

"How does that feel?"

"Good, but you need to do my thighs as well."

I removed the towel, her short skirt was only just covering her knickers. This was going to be awkward. I started massaging her right leg again, but this time just above the knee. As I slowly moved my hands higher I realised that in order for me to continue she would have to spread her legs. Should I ask her to move her legs or was she expecting me to push them apart? I stopped, I wasn't sure what to do. Lily must have realised why I had stopped because she suddenly parted her legs.

"Are they wide enough?"

I couldn't speak, my mouth was wide open and I was staring at her white knickers. She then wiggled her bottom and opened her legs even more.

I managed to mutter "Yes."

My cock had now grown several inches and was straining in my trousers. I quickly adjusted it to make it more comfortable. My gaze returned to her bottom, covered by her tight knickers. I could see the outline of her cunt. I couldn't be sure but it looked as if she was shaved.

"What are you doing?" She sounded slightly irritated.

"Sorry sis, I was just deciding if I needed to heat the oil up again."

"There was a quick "No" from her.

As I continued with the massage I smiled to myself. What I should have said to her was 'I was just admiring the shape of your cunt and imagining how good it would be if I could finger you'.

I was now working on her upper thighs, just below the hem of her skirt, about six inches away from her knickers. She was giving appreciative moans, particularly when I went deep into the muscle. My cock was throbbing but I was trying to ignore it. I was finding it difficult to concentrate, but thankfully we were nearly done.

"Finished, did I do a good job?"

"Yes." Then she said "But I want you to do a bit more. It's slightly sore higher up on my left side. I think it's because when I have been running I have put more strain there to compensate for the problems with my right calf."

I hesitated, I didn't feel comfortable massaging any higher. However if it needed doing then I should just get on with it.

"OK, let me know when I hit the spot."

I started where I had left off, then I slowly moved up.

"Be careful of getting oil on my skirt. It might be better if you lift it up out of the way."

I was trying to decide how to do that without using my oily hands when she reached behind and did it herself.

Her whole bottom was now clearly visible, just covered by her tight knickers. It looked good, nice and firm, I was resisting the urge to touch it.

When I found the tender spot she groaned. As I worked on it my wrist accidently brushed against her cunt, she groaned again. I stopped for a few seconds, expecting some harsh words from Lily, but she didn't say anything. However what I did notice was that she moved her leg slightly in, making it more difficult for me to massage her without my wrist doing the same again.

I knew I should end the massage but I continued. This time when I brushed against her I left my hand there longer than I should have, just for a second. It was enough to make her moan. I waited then I did the same again, but this time I kept my wrist against her cunt whilst I massaged her groin.

"Is that good?" Then I quickly added "The massage."

There was a "Yes" from her. Then she continued in a dreamy voice with "It's made me so tired I think I am falling asleep. Just continue with what you have been doing. Wake me up when you have finished with me."

My head was spinning. She had just given me permission to continue, but still making it look like an innocent massage. Logic said stop now but my cock said continue. I gave a low sigh, I knew I was weak.

In a low voice I said "Are you asleep?"

Nothing. I doubted that she was but I went along with the pretence.

I could see the outline of her lips through her knickers, that's where I put my fingers. I rubbed against them, pushing in I searched for her clit. Now that I had felt her on the outside I desperately wanted to finger her. I managed to squeeze two fingers into the side of her knickers, her skin was smooth, she was shaved. I wanted to push them deep into her cunt but it was difficult, I had to make do with just the tips going in. That wasn't going to work, so I took them out and put them on her clit.

Whilst I was playing with her I had managed, one-handed, to unzip myself. If I am honest I would say my cock was no better than average, six inches on a good day. This was definitely a good day. As I firmly rubbed her swollen clit, I stroked myself. She was now moaning continuously, and at times gasping for breath. I was ready to come and from the sounds she was making Lily was as well.

I reached it first, with a loud gasp I climaxed. As I watched it pour out onto the towel on the bed, and some onto Lily's leg, I furiously rubbed her clit, my fingers were a blur. However it took her another thirty seconds before she reached it. Her body jerked and she closed her legs, trapping my hand. Eventually she relaxed and I got my hand out.

Whilst waiting for her to recover I pushed my limp cock back into my trousers and zipped myself up. I wiped Lily's leg, then I threw the stained towel onto the floor.

She gave a loud yawn then said "I must have dozed off. That was a nice sleep, have we finished?"

"Yes, I think you should have a shower now."

As she walked past me I gave her a big smile, she smiled back. After she had showered we had a coffee. We talked about all sorts of things but no mention, or even a hint, of what had just happened.

"I need to go. Thanks again you do a good massage. One of the best."

I wasn't sure if she was complementing me on my massaging skills or my fingering skills, I hoped it was both.

I was just about to close the door on her when she turned back and gave me a quizzical look. I waited.

"Two questions for you."

"OK, what are they?"

"Can I have a key?"

I laughed then said "No, but what's the other one?"

"When are you going to give me another massage?"

I was surprised, but not disappointed. I had assumed it was just a one-off.

"Don't you want to?"

"Yes, it's just I thought you only needed me to do it once."

She made eye contact with me, then holding it she slowly said "I think this injury may take some time to heal."

I smiled then said "Yes, how about tomorrow at the same time?"

She hesitated then said "That's too soon, I need time to recover. Make it the day after, Wednesday."

"OK, at eight."

When she had gone I pondered over what she had said. Did she need time to recover from the massage or from her climax? I was keen to see her tomorrow but I would just have to wait an extra day.

The next two days seemed to pass very slowly, I was marking time until Lily returned. On Wednesday morning there was a three hour management meeting at work. I found it difficult to concentrate, I kept thinking about what had happened before and what might happen again tonight. In the middle of the meeting the boss asked me a question, he didn't look happy when I had to ask him to repeat it. Fortunately I gave a good answer and, to my relief, he seemed pleased with me.

Just after eight there was a knock on the door, please let it be Lily.

"Hi Henry."

"Hi Lily, come in. Go into the bedroom and I will go to the kitchen and warm the oil."

She nodded, and then walked passed me.

When I entered the bedroom I was surprised to see her lying on her back, I had assumed she would be on her front as before. She was wearing the same short skirt, but her legs were closed so I couldn't see her knickers. I just hoped this time she had on a different pair, ones that were easier to get into.

"I thought it might be better this way."

"OK, can I start?"

She hesitated then said "Not yet, just pass me that small hand towel."

I was curious, but I did what she asked without saying anything.

"Close your eyes."

I stood there, eyes closed, wondering what was going on. I could hear her moving on the bed.

"Keep them closed. I made a mistake of wearing an expensive pair, I don't want you to accidently get any oil on them."

She was taking her knickers off.

"You can open them now."

I could see the towel draped between her legs. I was now getting excited imagining what was under it, her naked cunt. On the floor were the discarded knickers, red ones this time.

In as calm a voice as I could manage I said "I am going to start with your calves."

She closed her eyes. For the first ten minutes I did exactly that, then I slowly moved higher. When I got to her inner thigh my cock started to grow. I cursed myself, I should have worn something looser, my running shorts would have been a lot better. I checked she still had her eyes closed then I adjusted myself as best I could.

I was now as high up as I could get, any further would mean going under the towel, or removing it. I stopped, not sure what to do.

"Your massage is so good, it's making me sleepy again. If I do fall asleep you must carry on."

I smiled, very soon my hand would be under the towel. However before I could do that Lily spoke again.

"If the towel is in the way of the massage you can move it to the side."

Even better. I continued with the massage for a couple of minutes then in a low voice I said "Lily?"

No reply. I looked at her for a few seconds, she was still, as if she was asleep. I slowly removed the towel, then I gently pushed her knees up before parting her legs as wide as I could. For the next thirty seconds I just stared at her cunt. I liked what I saw, nice size lips, a prominent clit and an opening that already looked juicy. How many fingers could she take? I didn't know, but I would soon find out.

With one finger I toyed with her opening. I put it in just enough to get it sticky, then after a few seconds I slowly pushed it all the way in, up to the knuckle. I heard a low moan from Lily. I pulled it out then I did the same again, but this time with two fingers. It felt tight, but room enough for three. I was right, three felt good for me and, judging from the noise she made when I put them in, it felt good for her.

I was now finger fucking her, I was also stoking my cock. Getting it out had been a nightmare, at one point I thought I would have to take me fingers out of Lily, but eventually I managed it with just my free hand.

We continued like this for several minutes. I was close to coming but Lily seemed to be struggling, she needed something extra to move her towards a climax. Last time rubbing her clit had worked but this time I wanted to do something different. I took my hand off my cock and, whilst I continued fingering her, I positioned two fingers on her puckered anus. My fingers were sticky with my pre-come so when I pushed they slipped in easily. There was a loud gasp from Lily. I don't know if anybody has ever done that to her before, but it did the trick.

I left all my finger in until I felt her start to relax. As soon as my right hand was free I worked my cock. It didn't take me long to climax. Unfortunately almost all of it went on Lily, most of it on her stomach, but some near her cunt. I quickly put the towel between her legs to absorb it.

When she eventually opened her eyes I was decent. My cock was back in my trousers and I was zipped up. There was an obvious stain on my crotch that she couldn't help but see, but nothing was said.

"That was better than last time." Then she paused before saying "Yes, a much better sleep."

I smiled. I was happy she was satisfied, I certainly was. This time there was no question of us stopping. The only thing to decide was when we would do it again.

"That was nice shower. I feel completely relaxed."

"Good, I left your coffee in the kitchen. I only made it a couple of minutes ago so it will still be hot."

When she returned with it she looked at me and said "When?"

I feigned ignorance, "What do you mean?"

She placed her hands on her hips then said in a firm voice "When are you going to massage me again?"

I laughed, "Sorry sis, just teasing, but it will have to be the weekend. I have to work late the rest of the week."

We settled on Saturday at three. As she left she asked again if she could have a key, I told her no chance of that happening. However I am sure she will keep mentioning it, just to irritate me.

On Saturday morning I got a call from Lily, could we change it to Sunday? I was disappointed but I tried not to let it show. I said yes, but we changed the time to one. We chatted for another five minutes, when the call ended I swore a few times.

It was one-thirty, Lily was late. I was going to call her when there was a knock on the door. When I opened it she was just about to speak, but I got there first.

"No you can't have a key."

She gave me a wry smile, "Very funny."

We then followed our routine, me in the kitchen heating the oil up, Lily getting herself ready.

As I entered the bedroom I stopped, she was sitting on the bed. She looked as if she was about to say something, so I just waited.

"I have been thinking."

I had a feeling I wasn't going to like what she was about to say.

"I think." She then hesitated before saying "I should take all my clothes off."

I was wrong, I did like it.

"Last time you got some oil on my skirt. Also I have managed to strain a muscle under my ribs when I played tennis yesterday, so you will have to massage me there as well."

I could see she was waiting for me to agree with her, that taking her clothes of was a sensible idea.

I put on my best serious face, then I just said "Yes."

She looked relieved, as if she had been expecting me to say no. That was never going to happen. As I left the room to give her time to undress I smiled to myself, imagining what her big tits would feel like.

I started the massage as before, on her calves, but this time I moved quickly up to her thighs. The small towel between her legs was now getting in the way. I desperately wanted to remove it but I needed to wait, she would let me know when I could go further. It was another five frustrating minutes before that happened.

"I am so tired." She then gave a small yawn before continuing with "I think It's best if you work on that strain under my ribs first before finishing my legs off."

So she wanted me to play with her tits first before I fingered her. I wasn't going to say no to that. I was now itching to get to her tits, so I only waited a few seconds before saying "Lily?"

Without bothering to wait I immediately removed the large bath towel that was covering her upper body.

I groaned when I saw her big tits, they were even better than I had imagined. Her nipples were a lot darker than the rest of her skin. What I liked best about them was their size, long and thick. It didn't look as if they were swollen yet, so how big would they get when I sucked them?

I didn't even pretend to massage her, instead I just when straight for them, I couldn't wait. However I did manage to keep away from her nipples for a couple of minutes in order to build up the anticipation.

When I did eventually get to her nipples I was in heaven. I sucked long and hard, then I switched to the other one. For the next few minutes I changed from one to the other, giving both her swollen nipples equal attention.

I now wanted more. I finished on her tits with as hard a suck as I could manage, Lily gasped. I then quickly removed the towel that was covering her cunt. Should I fuck her? I wasn't sure if that was what she wanted, it might be a line she wasn't prepared to cross. I wondered if I should just ask her, but I decided not to, instead I put my head between her legs.

I had enjoyed her tits, but her cunt was even better. I loved the taste of it. I licked her lips then I pushed my tongue in as far as it would go, but the best bit was when I found her clit.

I was now concentrating on licking it as hard, and as fast, as I could. Lily was responding by murmuring 'Don't stop, don't stop' almost continuously. The volume was increasing, she must be getting near to climaxing. This time I had worn my running shorts, but I hadn't taken my cock out, her cunt needed my full attention.

Ramming three fingers deep into her took her over the edge. Her cunt exploded. As she writhed about I lifted my head, I didn't want to get it trapped between her thighs.

My cock was now out of my shorts, but it looked as if I wasn't going to get enough time to finish.

"Lily must be tired. I think she will be asleep for at least another five minutes."

I had said it as if I was just talking to myself, I just hoped Lily would understand that I wanted her to pretend to be asleep for a little while longer.

As I worked my cock I looked at Lily, her eyes were still closed but her lips were slightly open. Should I? I hesitated, then I went for it. I gently pushed the tip of my cock against her lips, they opened wider, then she moved her head slightly so that my cock could go into her mouth.

She was good, very good. I am not hung like a horse but even so she managed to take it all in. After a couple of minutes I could feel it building up, would she swallow? I was about to find out. As I was reaching it I gave a low moan, Lily then took all of my cock in, right up to my balls. She gagged as I poured it down her throat, but she kept it in until I had finished.

Would she swallow? Of course she would, every last drop.

When she opened her eyes I was still putting my cock back into my shorts, but she didn't seem to notice. Before saying anything she reached for the towel and casually draped it over herself.

"Your bed must be really comfortable. Every time you massage me I always fall into a deep sleep."

I smiled at her, but then I noticed she was now thinking about something, what was on her mind? Was she regretting what we had just done, and what had happened previously?

"I was just thinking. The massage you give me is very good, but I think you could make it even better."

I was puzzled, not sure what she was getting at.

"Next time I want you to go deep into me." She paused before continuing with "Into the muscle."

Now I understood, next time she wanted me to fuck her. However to be sure I wanted her to say more.

"I can do that, but it will need a different technique. I will have to do something I haven't done before."

"Yes, that's what I want."

I had already fingered her, licked her and come in her mouth. Without actually saying it she had made it perfectly clear that she wanted to be fucked.

When she left we hadn't fixed a time for the next 'massage', Lily needed to check her diary. The next day she called me at work.

"Hi, I need to make this quick, I am running late." Then she continued with "I'll be at your place just after seven tomorrow, make sure the heating is on, last time it was a bit cold."

Before I could say anything she ended the call, leaving me staring at the phone. I was supposed to be meeting Andy at eight tomorrow, I would have to call him and rearrange. He was a good friend and I enjoyed his company, but not as much as I would enjoy fucking my sister.

She was late again, this time by forty minutes.

"Sorry, I got stuck in traffic."

I didn't reply, I was just glad that she was now here, I had thought she was going to ring and say she couldn't make it.

There was very little oil left, not worth heating up. I waited in the kitchen for a few minutes to give her time to undress. My cock was already stiff, I was eager to fuck her.

When I entered the bedroom she was face down, naked. I had left a towel so that she could cover herself, but she hadn't used it, it was now on the floor.

As I sat on the bed she spread her legs, just enough so that I could see her cunt. It was as if she was inviting me to fuck her. I stared at it, trying to imagine what it was going to feel like when I eventually pushed my cock deep into her. Time to find out, but I wanted to get her into a better position.

"Lift yourself up, get onto all fours."

There was a slight delay then she did as I asked.

I quickly removed my shorts. The only thing that was stopping me now was the fear of getting her pregnant. Was she on the pill? I didn't know, it wasn't something she had ever mentioned to me before. I had brought a condom with me but I really wanted to fuck her without. Reluctantly I tore open the packet, better to be safe than sorry.

"What are you doing?"

That startled me. She must have heard me opening it

"I am just." Then I stopped, not sure what I should say next.

In a firm voice she said "If you are messing about with that oil, then don't." In a softer voice she continued with "You can do me without."

So she did know what I had opened.

"Are you sure?"

She answered with a clipped "Yes."

I was going to get my wish. Holding my cock firmly I rubbed the tip against her cunt lips, she gasped. I teased her like that for several minutes. She kept wriggling her bottom to get my cock into her, but I kept it out.

When I sensed the teasing was getting too much for her I held her hips and pushed in, as deep as I could go. She gave a long groan that seemed as if it would never end. When it did eventually stop she murmured something, it was too low for me to make out what she had said. She then said something else, this time louder.

"Fuck me, fuck me hard."

I was now doing what she wanted, long deep strokes. There was a lot of noise from her, a mixture of moans and groans, and some grunting. I was surprised how long she was lasting. I was in danger of reaching it without her being satisfied, that would spoil it for her, and it would also take away some of my pleasure.

I was now very close, but I didn't think she was. In frustration I muttered "Is her cunt never going to come?"

It wasn't meant for her to hear, but I must have said it too loud.

"Yes if you fuck me harder." Then she said "I am a cunt, a dirty cunt. Fuck me hard little brother."

I did, and she climaxed. As she collapsed onto the bed I poured everything I had into her, there was a lot.

When I had recovered I declared "That was some massage."

She giggled then said "Yes." It was quickly followed by "Remember it was JUST a massage."

We both showered, Lily first, then we sat in the kitchen sipping our coffee. As I was enjoying the moment, thinking back on what had just happened, she dropped a bombshell.

"Dave at work had asked me out."

She looked guilty, and I guess I looked shocked. There was an awkward silence for a few seconds.

"I like him, but it will mean the end of."

She didn't need to say anymore, I knew what she meant. So there it was, but at least it had ended on a high.

She must have seen the disappointment on my face because she said "Cheer up, if it doesn't work out with Dave I might need your expert help again."

I gave a weak smile, I was trying not to be childish about it. I guess on the positive side it was a win-win situation. If she and Dave had a long relationship then I would genuinely be happy for her, if not then I would probably get to fuck her again.

As I was closing the door on her she turned back and held my hand.

"Thanks for being so understanding."

I smiled, this time a genuine one, before saying "I hope it works out between you and Dave."

From behind the closed door I heard her parting shot.

"And I hope you are going to give me a key!"

93 It Started as an Innocent Massage Ch. 02

This is twenty years on.

In that time I haven't moved, I am still in my simple two bedroom apartment, and I am still searching for that special woman to share my life with. However now that I am forty three I feel time is running out. My Sister turns fifty in two months, but she doesn't seem to be worried about the advancing years, probably because her life is more settled than mine. She has been with Dave since I moved into my 'new' place, they married only three months after their first date. They have two children, Charlotte nineteen and Christopher fourteen.

"Hi Uncle Henry, Charlotte here."

I smiled, she always says that. She probably calls me at least two or three times a week. When I answer the phone I can see that it's her number, and then I recognise her voice, but she still thinks it's necessary for her to tell me who she is.

"I need a favour from you."

I smiled again, it seems that recently every call is because she needs something from me, or because she wants me to do something. I do have a soft spot for her and she knows it, so I always end up saying yes.

"OK, but it had better not be like last time."

I heard her giggle before saying, "What was wrong with last time?"

"You asked me to drive you to that new clothes shop. What did you say? 'It's only a few minutes out of town.' It took us an hour to get there."

"It's not my fault if you drive slowly."

"Very funny. Go on, tell me what you want."

"I have taken up running at College."

Even though she couldn't see me I was now shaking my head, then I said, "No, my running days are over. Ask your Mother to run with you."

"She does, but that's not why I am calling you. I have got a running injury and apparently you are the person who can fix it."

I had a flashback to the time when I had massaged her Mother, it was twenty years ago but It was still a vivid memory. She had come to me for a massage, but she had got a lot more than that. It is something we have never repeated, and we have never talked about it. Why had she suggested that I massage her Daughter?

"What did your Mother say?"

"Nothing, it was Grandma. I mentioned to her that I had a problem with my leg and she said that you had a qualification in Sports Massage."

I had forgotten about that. I do, but from about eighteen years ago. It was two hours in the evening for ten weeks. It was a very basic qualification. At that time I had ideas about doing it for a living, this was the first step. However six months after finishing it I lost interest. The only massaging I have done since then has been with girlfriends, and that has been sensual rather than therapeutic.

"That was a long time ago, you need professional help rather than me."

"But I will have to pay for that. I am a poor student."

She was, and I knew that if she had to pay it would not be cheap. If I could help her, then what was wrong with that?

"What is your injury?"

"Thanks Uncle."

"Hold on, I haven't said yes yet."

She laughed before saying, "But you are going to."

I probably will, but only if it's not in some place that might be embarrassing for both of us.

"It's my calf muscle, it's sore and tender. It's not pulled yet but it feels as if it will if I carry on running without any treatment."

I smiled, that's a safe area.

"OK I will, but on one condition, if my Sister is happy for me to do it."

"I don't see why I need her approval, but if that is what you want then I will get it."

The next day my Niece called again.

"Mother is OK with it, what time can I come round?"

"How about tomorrow at eight? I get back from work just after six so that will give me plenty of time to eat before you get here."

"That's good for me as well. See you then."

When the call ended I got back to watching television, but my mind was on other things. Was it really a good idea to be massaging her? The difficult thing to come to terms with was that even though she was my Niece I was attracted to her, as indeed most men must be. She has a beautiful face and the most piercing blue eyes you have ever seen. Her body is lean and toned, and is in proportion to her height of five feet, that is except for het tits. They would look very big on a woman who was a lot taller, so on her they are massive.

"You are thirty minutes late."

"Sorry Uncle, If you give me five minutes I am sure I can come up with a decent excuse, but for now I haven't got one."

Then she smiled at me, and I couldn't help smiling back.

"OK, but next time please be punctual."

"I will do my best."

As we walked to the living room nothing more was said, but we both knew that next time she would probably be late again.

"If you go into the bedroom I will get the oil ready. Lie on the bed face down and I will be with you in a few minutes."

When I saw her on the bed I was shocked, she was lying down on the towels I had placed there, but she was just in her underwear.

"Why have you done that?"

"What do you mean?"

"Taken all your clothes off."

"I have my bra and knickers on."

"But I am only massaging you calves. You shouldn't have taken anything off."

"Now you tell me."

Then she giggled.

"Sorry Uncle, I did know. It's just that I thought that after you had sorted my calf out you could give me a nice relaxing massage."

"Well you thought wrong."

When she turned her head to look at me I was standing there with my arms crossed. She must be able to see that I was annoyed but it didn't seem to bother her.

"Please, have I ever told you that you are my favourite Uncle?"

"Yes, every time you want something. But this time it's a no."

"Why?"

That was a difficult one to answer. I could tell her the truth, "If I massage you as you are I might not be able to resist the temptation to take it further." Then I thought of Lily.

"I don't think your Mother would like it."

"It's nothing to do with her. I do lots of things she doesn't like, I just never tell her about them."

Was there really any harm in me doing what she wanted?

"If that is all you are bothered about, it will be our little secret."

I hesitated for a few seconds before giving in, "OK, but if anybody asks I just did your calf."

That is where I started.

"It's very stiff, how much running have you been doing?"

"Normally three miles but I have started doing five."

"Did you go from three to five straight away?"

"Yes."

"That's your problem, it should have been a gradual change. I would have increased it initially by half a mile, then when I was used to that I would have increased it again. Two miles was too much."

"I know that now."

After fifteen minutes I had done both calves.

"I went deep into the muscle so your legs will probably be sore later on. Don't run again until at least the day after tomorrow."

"OK, it was a bit painful."

"I am now going to use a lot of oil, so you might want to shower after."

When I started massaging her shoulders they were tense, but they soon relaxed as I worked on them. Then I moved to her back. I was now running both my hands up and down, starting just above the outline of her knickers and ending at her neck. As I did it I was pushing down quite hard with my palms.

"Is that too hard?"

"No, but my bra strap is irritating me."

It must be digging into her skin when my hands push over it.

"Sorry, I will be more careful."

"Undo it."

That surprised me, but it did make sense to remove it.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes, it's spoiling it for me so I want it off."

It appeared to be a simple hook, but I was struggling with it.

She giggled before saying, "Uncle have you never taken a bra off before?"

"Yes, but not this one."

"You are worse than my first boyfriend, in the end I had to take it off myself."

I had no idea who that lucky guy had been, but I could understand his nervousness, I was feeling the same now.

"Done. But I am NOT putting it back on when we have finished."

That made her laugh.

Getting rid of the straps had made it easier for me to massage her, but what it had also done is let me see the side of her tits. I couldn't see a lot, the cups had only opened slightly, and her tits were squashed against the bed, but it was enough for my cock to start to get hard. I had to reach down and adjust it.

I spent the new few minutes massaging her bare back. Then, after resisting the temptation to let my hands go near her tits, I got to work on her thighs. Her legs were almost closed so I was only working on the top of them.

"Sorry, you need some room to be able to do my legs."

Then she opened them wide, really wide. It was a lot more than was needed.

"Is that better?"

Better for what? She had done it so that I could do a proper job on her thighs, but it had also given me a great view of her covered cunt, and it was now accessible if I risked exploring it with my fingers.

"Yes."

I should really have said no, perhaps made a joke of it. She would then have moved them so that she would be showing me less of herself. On another day I might have had more self-control, however today I was happy to let her stay as she was.

As I massaged her legs I looked at her bottom, her small white knickers were barely concealing it. It wobbled slightly as I pressed hard on her thighs, I was itching to get my hands on it.

So far I had been a good boy, nothing inappropriate. Undoing her bra had been for practical reasons, but I was glad she was not going to be telling my Sister about it. The massage wasn't going to become sexual, but I could have some fun by making it sensual, that is if my Niece was willing. Time to test the water.

When I moved my hands to her inner thighs, high up near her groin, there was no objection from her. Then when I pushed against them there was no resistance, they just opened up more for me.

As I put more oil onto my hands I stared at the outline of her cunt, I could make out her lips and clit. I took a deep breath before continuing, I was going to need all the self-control that I possessed. If she was a girlfriend I would already have two or three fingers deep up her, but she wasn't, she was my Niece. I would have to be content with just looking, but that was easier said than done.

My hands were now getting dangerously close to her cunt, another inch or so and I would be brushing against her knickers. She would stop me if I did that, but would she stop me if I tried to massage her peachy bottom?

In a casual tone I said, "I have finished with your thighs, what about your bottom?"

"Yes, but will your oily hands stain my knickers?"

I hadn't thought about that, reluctantly I told her the truth.

"They might do, so it's probably best if I don't."

"That's a pity, I just know you would do a good job on my bottom."

I looked at it longingly, before saying, "That's your back done, please turn over."

She didn't move, did she want to continue?

"You could wash your hands."

Now why hadn't I thought of that?

"Or you could just pull them down a bit."

It was obvious which option I preferred, and because she had suggested it I was going to assume it was what she wanted me to do.

"OK, but close your legs so that it's easier for me to pull them down. I will tell you when to stop."

She had said a bit, but I now had them down enough so that most of her cheeks were exposed. Her cunt was still covered, but only just.

As I massaged her bottom she moaned.

"That's good."

It was good for me as well, but also frustrating. My cock was fit to burst but I knew that I would have to wait for her to go before I got any relief, and that would be with my own hand.

After a few minutes I changed from just pushing down on her bottom to moving each cheek in a circular motion as well. I was trying to open and close her cunt. I might not be able to touch it but I hoped I would be able to excite it by doing this.

"That's even better."

I smiled, it appeared to be working. After five more minutes of doing it I noticed her breathing change, it was louder, and at times ragged. She was also starting to moan quite loudly. I had been with enough women to know what it meant, she was building up to a climax.

When I pushed harder she gave a loud groan.

"Don't stop."

She was now moving her bottom herself, grinding it into the bed. Each time I moved her cheeks I could hear her cunt squelching, she must be soaking wet. There was now a rich aroma filling the room, mingling with the smell of the massage oil was the smell of her cunt.

It was another two minutes before she climaxed. When she did her body shuddered and then it went limp. I removed my hands from her bottom and then I waited for her to recover.

She said, "I think that's enough for now."

So no mention of what had just happened. I was OK with that, but my worry was that it might be a one-off, she might not even want me to massage her again.

"I will skip the shower."

I left her alone to dress. Five minutes later she joined me in the kitchen.

"Wednesday."

"What?"

"I will be here at eight."

Good, she was still keen to continue.

"OK, but don't you mean eight thirty?"

She pretended to be hurt by my remark, then she said in a confident voice, "I WILL be here at eight."

As I closed the front door on her she said, "See you at eight," then she laughed.

I waited until I went to bed before playing with myself. As I stroked my cock I replayed in my mind everything that had happened, in as much detail as I could remember. When I got to the part where she climaxed my cock exploded. It was one of my best.

For the next two days I kept thinking about Charlotte. I was finding it difficult to concentrate at work. On Wednesday I got home at seven, just one more hour to wait, no it would be longer because she is always late.

When I opened the door to her she just stood there.

"Don't you need to say something to me?" Then before I could answer she added, "An apology."

I hesitated, not sure what to say, but it needed to be something along the lines of, "I am very sorry, I am your Uncle and I should not have taken advantage of you. It will not happen again. Do you forgive me?"

However before I could say anything she raised her hand and then pointed to her watch.

"It's now eight o'clock precisely. I want an apology because you said I was going to be late."

I laughed, a bit too loudly, mostly out of relief.

"I am very sorry that I doubted you. From now on I will never question anything you say ever again."

That made her giggle.

"Now go into the bedroom and get ready."

It only took me a few minutes to get the oil to the required temperature. As I walked to the bedroom I couldn't help smiling, I had waited two days for this. However when I saw her I stopped dead.

"What's wrong Uncle, you look shocked?"

I gave a nervous laugh then said, "I didn't expect you to be naked."

"Don't be silly, I have my knickers on."

Yes, but it was all she was wearing. She was sitting on the bed with her big tits exposed, and her large nipples were pointing up at me.

In a matter of fact voice she said, "The bra is going to get in the way, like last time, so I took it off."

She then put both her hands under her tits and presented them to me. She had nice nipples, just like her Mother.

"Do you think they are too big?"

"No, they are perfect."

She gave me a nice smile before saying, "Thanks, I am glad you like them."

I sat down on the edge of the bed, I had just remembered a joke and I was going to tell it to her.

"I have a joke for you, I hope you like it."

She removed her hands from her tits and placed them on her knees, waiting for me to continue.

"Three women go for a job. The first one has all the relevant qualifications but no experience. The second has no qualifications but lots of experience. The third one has no qualifications and no experience, but she is very enthusiastic and she says she will work hard."

She giggled, "I am number three."

I gave her a stern look.

"Sorry, carry on."

"They all interview well, but who gets the job?"

"No idea, tell me."

"The one with the biggest tits."

We both laughed. Like a lot of jokes it's not politically correct, but I think it's funny and she did as well.

"So I would get the job."

"YES."

She laughed, but I just looked at them, with tits like that she would always get the job.

"We had better start, turn over."

"Can you do my front first?"

"OK."

Her calves didn't feel as tight as last time.

"Did you run today?"

"Yes this morning, but just two miles."

"Good, how did your legs feel while you were running?"

"Better than the last run, but they started getting sore towards the end."

I was pleased, she had taken my advice about keeping the mileage low.

"I think that you should stay at two for the next few runs."

"I guess that is the sensible thing to do."

"YES it is."

That made her laugh.

"I like strong men who tell me what to do."

That was a lie, and she was poking fun at me.

"You mean like that George you are going out with?"

"Keep up Uncle, I dumped him a week ago."

"I liked him."

"You only met him once. He was too immature."

"Wasn't he twenty six?"

"Yes, that's what I said, too immature."

"But you are only nineteen."

She didn't reply to that, but I did get a look that would peel paint from a door.

"Sorry, in terms of maturity you are at least thirty five years old."

It was way over the top, but she seemed pleased with what I had said.

"I think I should only date older men. How old are you?"

That sent a tingle down my spine, the implication was that she wanted me.

"Forty three, way too old for you."

There was an uneasy silence for a few seconds, then in a calm voice she just said, "No."

I spent the next few minutes working on her calves. Time to massage the rest of her.

"Your thighs are next."

"Please will you do my top first? I would like you to start there and then work your way down to my bottom."

To a casual observer it would have sounded innocent, but to me it sounded like, "Please will you do my tits first then finish with my cunt." Perhaps I was reading more into it than I should, but from what had happened last time I knew that this was going to be more than just an innocent massage.

When I started on her shoulders she closed her eyes. A minute later I moved my hands to the edge of her tits. It felt as if there was a line there, and I had to decide if I was going to cross it or not. I knew that if I did there would be no going back.

I took a deep breath and then I moved both hands onto her tits. When I lightly brushed her nipples she gasped. I stopped, she then opened her eyes and smiled before closing them again. I now had her permission to continue.

I spent the next five minutes on her tits, they were firm and heavy, but I kept away from her nipples even though they were sticking out, begging to be played with. I was saving them for later.

Charlotte then opened her eyes, as I gazed into them she quietly said, "My nipples need some attention."

"That's good, how much do they need?"

"Lots, I will tell you when to stop."

"Why would I ever want to stop? Once I start on you big thick nipples I don't think I will be able to stop."

"Not even for my cunt?"

I looked at her wide-eyed, I now knew that I was definitely going to get more than just her tits.

"I might not want your cunt."

She giggled, "You are so silly. I may only be nineteen but I am old enough to realise that every man I know would like my cunt."

"Even your Father?"

That made her gasp, then she gave me a wicked smile.

"Yes even him. Would you be shocked if I told you that he has already had me?"

I was shocked, "When?"

She laughed, "He hasn't, I was only teasing you."

"Very funny, but I actually believed you."

"I am starting with you first, he is next."

It wouldn't surprise me if she did eventually do what she had just said. My Niece is always single-minded, she nearly always gets what she wants in the end.

My first suck on her nipple was gentle, it was to feel its size.

"Do you like my nipple?"

I just nodded, I was eager for more and I couldn't wait. The next one took as much of her tit into my mouth as I can manage, she gave a huge gasp in response.

"That's good, I hope you are going to do that to my cunt."

I managed to grin without taking my mouth of her. That was exactly what I was going to do, and much more as well.

I was desperate to finger her, and it was taking all my self-control to stop my hand from slipping into her knickers. However she seemed content with me working on her tits so I didn't want to rush things. That honey pot of hers would have to wait.

We had now settled into a nice rhythm. I was sucking one nipple while pinching and rubbing the other, when she wanted me to switch she would push against my head. I lost count of the number of times we changed over.

"I think you have spent enough time on my nipples."

I raised my head and grinned at her. She smiled at me then said, "Yes it's time to go down on me."

I quickly moved my hands to her knickers, but before I could pull them down she sat up and grabbed one of my hands.

"No, I want you to get your cock out first. I want to see it."

I got my trousers of in record time, my underwear quickly followed.

She giggled before saying, "It's a nice cock, not too big."

"What do you mean, it's massive?"

Her giggle turned into a laugh, because she knew I was joking. It's at best only slightly above average at six inches, but it's always rock hard, and so far I have had no complaints about how I use it.

I moved it about with my hand so that she could inspect it further, then in my best posh voice I said, "Would Madam like to taste it?"

That made her smile.

"You sounded like a waiter asking me to sample the wine."

"It's a good vintage, well matured."

"Good, I think I am going to like it. And yes I do want to taste it."

For the next two minutes she did just that, licking the entire shaft, but mostly concentrating on the head. I thought that was all I was going to get, but then she opened her mouth wide. As she slowly lowered her head I closed my eyes.

It felt good, and it was obvious that she had done this before, however she wasn't an expert yet. That would come with time, after all she is only nineteen. I have found that mature women are generally the best at it. Twenty years ago, after a bit too much to drink, I ended up in bed with a woman a lot older than me. As I fingered her she took care of my cock with her mouth. I was taken to the edge four or five times before I eventually poured it down her throat. In the morning it was embarrassing. She wasn't the beauty I had thought she was the night before, and she must have been at least fifty. As I was leaving she gave me her number, but we both knew I wasn't going to call her. I never did, but now I wished I had, nobody since has sucked my cock as good as she did then.

"Was that good?"

She was eager for my approval.

"Yes, the best."

Always tell them what they want to hear.

"I would have done it for longer but I didn't want you to come in my mouth."

"Don't you like that?"

"I do, but I want it in my cunt instead."

"Do you swallow?"

"What do you think?"

I looked at her, then I nodded.

She giggled, "Yes I am a naughty girl, I ALWAYS swallow."

I like talking during sex, it heightens the experience, but you have to make sure it doesn't get in the way. It was now time to get back to work.

I waited with anticipation while she took her knickers off. When they were off she kept her legs closed, as if she was too shy to open them, but I knew she wasn't, she was just teasing me. I wondered if she was going to make me beg, but then she suddenly spread them wide.

It was everything I had hoped for, chunky lips framing an already swollen clit. Her opening was already glistening with juice, it was definitely ready to be fucked. However it would have to wait a bit longer before it got my cock, for now it was getting my fingers and tongue.

As I licked her I also inserted a finger, she felt nice and tight. When I pushed the second one in she moaned.

"That's good, but no more."

So two was her limit. I smiled, big tits and a small cunt, the perfect combination. I was now finger fucking her and licking her cunt like crazy, and she was responding by moaning and wriggling her bottom. My plan had been to take it nice and slow, to show off all the tricks I had learnt over the years, to give her a long slow build up before I eventually fucked her to a climax. That had changed, all I wanted to do now was to empty my balls into her as soon as possible, and hopefully she would climax with me.

I pushed her legs up as I rammed my cock in, then I fucked her as deep and as hard as I could manage. Her moaning was now on a different level, and she was bucking her hips in time with my thrusts. This was frantic, almost brutal.

"Don't stop, I am going to come."

I was almost there as well. It took another minute before she climaxed, I followed shortly after. I was now slumped on top of her breathing heavily, she was still, as if she was in a deep sleep. After another minute I rolled off her, my cock was limp and shrivelled up, but it had done its job. As she lay there I sat up and gazed at her, then I shook my head. How had I managed to bed such a beauty? Then she opened her eyes.

"That was some fuck."

"It was, but the next time will be better."

She giggled before saying, "Are you going to fuck me again now?"

I smiled at her, "I wish I could, but I need a couple of days to recover."

She looked disappointed, but then she burst out laughing.

"I am only teasing. I think I will need a week to recover."

I knew it was an exaggeration but it still made me feel good. I may be forty three but there was still life in the old dog.

As she was leaving I got a peck on the cheek, the sort of kiss that a Niece should give to her Uncle. It made me smile, but she didn't appear to notice. After all that I had just done to her a passionate kiss would have been more appropriate.

The next day I got a call from my Sister.

"Hi Henry."

"Nice to hear from you, what's up?"

It was unusual for Lily to call me, was there a problem?

"Charlotte says she is seeing you tomorrow, can I ask a favour?"

"Yes, what is it?"

"I have also injured my leg running. Since you are now the medical expert I thought you could fix it for me as well."

Like I did last time?

I tried to sound casual as I said, "I can try."

"Thanks, can you manage both of us?"

"You and Charlotte at the same time?"

I knew what she meant, I was just teasing her.

"Don't be silly, one after the other."

I would certainly like to try. She was thinking about a massage but I was thinking about something a lot more enjoyable.

"Good, we will be at your place tomorrow at eight."

That night in bed I mulled over our conversation. Did she have a hidden agenda, or was it just that she wanted her injury sorting out? I was excited at the prospect of touching her again, but deep down I knew that after all this time it was unlikely she wanted more than just a massage.

"You are early."

Charlotte giggled, "Sorry Uncle, it will not happen again."

I put on my serious face and said, "It had better not."

My Sister looked at both of us, then she shook her head.

"You two are like a double act, a not very good one."

As my Sister walked past us Charlotte stuck her tongue out at her. It was a childish gesture but it did make me smile.

"Who wants to be first?"

My Niece jumped in quickly with, "I want to go second."

I looked at Lily, "Are you OK with that?"

"Yes, I don't have a preference."

This time it was her Achilles tendon that was hurting. She was now lying on her back fully clothed, and I was massaging her tendon as hard as I could.

"Does that hurt?"

Through gritted teeth she said, "Yes, but just get on with it."

I managed nearly ten minutes before she asked me to stop.

"Don't run for at least three or four days."

"Run? I don't think I will be able to walk ever again."

"Sorry Sis, it needed doing."

"I know, but it's now hurting like crazy."

"No pain no gain."

That got a wry smile from her.

"We are done, now for Charlotte."

"Not so fast."

I was puzzled, "You have another injury?"

"No, but there is something that needs attending to."

It was probably her calves, they have always troubled her. However when she then pulled her knees up and opened her legs wide, I knew it wasn't that.

I opened my mouth, but I couldn't speak.

"You don't want to?"

I tried again, but I still couldn't get the words out.

"You look like a Goldfish, your mouth keeps opening and closing."

I managed to compose myself, "Sorry you took me by surprise."

"Yes or no?"

"Of course it's a yes, but why?"

"It's because you have been massaging Charlotte. It got me thinking about what we did all those years ago."

I was starting to feel uncomfortable, did she suspect something?

I must have looked worried because she said, "I do know about you and Charlotte, but I don't have an issue with it."

I was relieved that she wasn't angry, but Charlotte had betrayed me.

"She said she wasn't going to tell you."

"She didn't, but after she had been with you I could just tell that something had happened."

"But you don't mind?"

"It's just sex. After a while she will get bored with you and move onto somebody else. If it wasn't you it would be another older man, and they might not treat her as well as you do."

That made a lot of sense, but there are not many Mothers who would be so understanding if their Brother was fucking her Daughter. I was lucky to have such a special Sister. Then I had a sudden thought.

"Does Charlotte know that you know?"

"No, and I want to keep it that way. And I do hope you haven't told her about what we did when we were young."

"I haven't said anything, and I am not going to."

"Good, now you need to fuck me. It's been twenty years since the last one, so it had better be worth the wait."

I went for her tits, but she pushed my hands away.

"No, touch my cunt."

When I rubbed it over her knickers she moaned.

"You need to keep the noise down, Charlotte might hear."

She just nodded, but we both knew that was going to be difficult.

"Take them off for me."

I quickly did what she asked. I didn't bother looking at her cunt, the memory of it was still fixed in my brain from all those years ago. Some cunts you never forget, this was one of them.

I knew she was big, so I started with two fingers. Her cunt was already wet so they went in easily. When I pushed a third one in she gasped. As I fucked her with them my other hand went for her clit.

"Fuck that's good."

There was room for more so I squeezed another finger in, it took her breath away.

"Next time warn me before you do anything like that again."

"Sorry, I got carried away. Do you want them out?"

"No, but I hope you are more gentle with my Daughter."

I didn't reply, I just started working her cunt with them. There was no more complaining from her, and from the noises she was making she was obviously enjoying what I was doing to her.

I now faced a dilemma, should I fuck her or finish her off with my fingers? There was no way I would be able to fuck my Niece after climaxing with my Sister. Charlotte would be expecting me to fuck her, and she would find it strange if I didn't.

Then I noticed Lily's breathing change, she was now close to reaching it. If I concentrated on her clit then in a few minutes she would climax. My mind was now made up, my Niece would get the fuck, but I could still give my Sister a big orgasm. When I rubbed her clit hard she moaned loudly.

"You do know that I am going to come?"

"Yes, and I have another two fingers for you."

As quickly as I could manage, I replaced the two fingers that I had on her clit with my thumb, those fingers were then pushed deep into her bottom. I thought she was going to scream but she managed to stifle it.

I now had four fingers of one hand in her cunt, with the thumb on her clit, and two fingers of my other hand up to the knuckles in her bottom. For a second or two I thought I had gone too far, but then she started to buck her hips. I smiled, I now just needed to keep them there, she was doing all the work.

Thirty seconds later she climaxed, and it was a big one. She was now shaking her head from side to side, then she closed her legs, squeezing them tight and trapping all my fingers. When she eventually relaxed I was able to extract them.

"That was good, and you never even got your cock out."

"I had forgotten what a horny bitch you are, I didn't have time. You came too quickly."

That made her giggle.

"Dave says that he only has to touch me and I climax."

"Lucky you, and lucky Dave for being the one that gets to touch you."

That got a smile, then it turned into a frown.

"What about you, you haven't come yet?"

I hesitated for a few seconds, unsure if I should just tell her what I really wanted, then I did.

"That's OK, I will save it for Charlotte."

I could see she was thinking about what I had said, then she smiled.

"OK, but don't do what you did to me with those two fingers, she is too young for that."

That made me smile, my Niece wasn't the sweet innocent child that her Mother thought she was.

"Remember that Singapore holiday I had a few years ago?"

"Yes, didn't you go with a few friends?"

"That's right. When I was there we visited a massage parlour. The women were very good, mine was Chinese. When she was about to come she asked me to stick my fingers into her anus, it got her off straight away. I have been doing it ever since. I find that most women like it."

"I loved it. I think I will teach it to Dave."

"Tell him you learnt it from your brother."

That got a big smile, and then a shake of her head.

Then there was a loud knock on the door.

"Have you finished? It's been nearly forty minutes."

She didn't sound happy.

I shouted back, "Not yet, two more minutes."

Lily quickly put her knickers back on, then she leant over and hugged me.

"Thanks, and remember, not a word to Charlotte."

"OK, but is there a next time?"

She hesitated before saying, "I don't know, but I am doing a lot of running now so I will probably get some more injuries."

Not a yes, but an answer that was full of promise. That would do for now. When my Sister opened the door Charlotte was waiting outside.

"I thought you were never coming out."

"My tendon needed a lot of attention."

It had, but her cunt had needed more.

As soon as I closed the door my Niece go onto the bed, but this time she was on her hands and knees.

"I can't wait any longer, I am so frustrated, I want a quick hard fuck. My knickers are in my handbag, just lift my skirt up and put your cock in."

I didn't waste any time by taking my trousers off, I just unzipped myself. My cock sprang out, it was nearly fully erect. When I lifted her skirt up and looked at her cunt my cock responded by gaining another inch.

As I pushed into her I spread her cheeks with my hands. It felt good to be in her tight cunt again.

"I love your cunt."

"I love your cock, now fuck me with it."

She had wanted it hard, and that was what she was getting now. This was our second fuck and it was another frantic one. Was it always going to be like this? I hoped not, it would be nice to have one with a slow build up. I wanted time to savour her body before climaxing. But that was for next time, the task in hand was for me to continue to fuck her hard with long strokes.

I had now managed to keep going for over five minutes, but I was getting tired. Despite her constant moaning she didn't seem to be any nearer to reaching it. I wished I was bigger, another two or three inches would do the trick. However there was no point in wishing, but I did have my fingers, and they were skilled. As I fucked her I reached between her legs, searching for her clit, it was nice and swollen, easy to find.

"That's the spot. Rub it hard and fuck me harder."

I smiled, my Niece was always good at telling people what she wanted.

"Lower your back, and stick your bottom out more."

Her chest was now almost flat on the bed, and my cock and fingers were frantically trying to finish her off. It looked as if it was working, she was pushing back hard against every stroke, and she was making all sorts of noises, she must be nearly there.

I was now worried, I couldn't hold back much longer. She had expected me to be a skilled lover, she would not be impressed if I came first and then left her hanging.

"Fuck I am coming, and it's a big one."

We both came at the same time, it had worked out OK in the end, but it felt as if it was more by luck than good judgment. This time she was more vocal.

"Fuck, I think I am going to pass out."

I thought she had stopped, but then she added, "I am coming again."

I could hear the surprise in her voice. I was going to get the credit for it, but I hadn't done anything after her first climax that would give her a second one.

Afterwards we lay on the bed together, nothing was said for at least a minute.

"Do you think we were too loud, will my Mother have heard us?"

"No, the walls are quite thick."

They are, however she would definitely have heard us, but I wasn't worried because she already knew beforehand what we would be doing. I was worried though about the old woman who lives in the next apartment. It wouldn't surprise me if I get a complaint from her.

After Charlotte had taken a shower we all sat together drinking coffee.

"Mother, do you think your tendon needs more treatment?"

"No, your Uncle did a good job, and it always responds well to a good massage. What about your calf?"

"I think at least another session."

"Is he good?"

It was an innocent question, and she had said it with a neutral tone, but for a second or two Charlotte was flustered.

"Yes, very good."

I looked at my Sister, who then gave me a slight nod of approval, happy that I was satisfying her Daughter.

It was nearly eleven when they left, five minutes later I was in bed. I was asleep straight away. When I woke my first thoughts of the day were about last night. Had it really happened? Yes, and it was happening again tomorrow at two with my Niece, and possibly with my Sister sometime in the future.

Saturday is always a busy day for me, doing all the chores that I have neglected during the week. It was my day of catching up. As I did my jobs I couldn't help grinning, I even got an erection a couple of times. I couldn't wait for tomorrow, or more precisely for two o'clock.

This time she was just fifteen minutes late. I didn't care, I just hugged and kissed her as soon as I saw her.

"Somebody is happy to see me."

Then she pointed down at my emerging erection, "Sorry, SOMETHING, is happy to see me."

We both laughed at that.

This time her mood was different, she was a lot calmer than before. I now knew that this would be a fuck that we would take our time with.

I kissed her gently, but with a hint of the passion that was to come. She was the first to use a tongue, I liked the way she probed my mouth with it. I then did the same to her. We must have stood there for at least five minutes, just kissing. When we stopped she licked her lips.

"That was nice, I enjoyed it."

"Yes it was," then I held her hand as we walked to the bedroom.

When we got there she started to unbutton her top, she was doing it slowly, taking her time over each button. My eyes were fixed on her huge tits, waiting for them to be free. Her top was now off, how could such a small bra support them?

I didn't let her to take it off before I started fondling her tits, I could feel her nipples responding. It was good, but it would be better with her bra off. However when I tried to unhook it she stopped me.

"Leave it on, I like it like that. It reminds me of my first boyfriend, he would play with my tits while we were in my bedroom. I would keep my top and bra on, it was too risky to take them off in case my Mother came in."

"What about your knickers?"

She giggled, "They were always off. If we heard anybody near the bedroom he would just take his fingers out and I would close my legs."

"How old were you?"

"Eighteen."

"You were a late starter."

"Yes, but I have been catching up ever since."

"What about you?"

My first proper girlfriend was a long time ago, but I could still remember what we did together.

"I was twenty one."

"And you called me a late starter."

I shrugged my shoulders, "I was shy when I was young. She was more experienced than me. I will tell you all about her, but not now."

"I can't wait to hear, now kiss me and play with my tits."

I did, but her bra stayed on. I would have preferred it off so that I could get those big nipples into my mouth, but I wasn't going to complain, I didn't want to spoil it for her.

"Should we get onto the bed?"

"No, but you can rub my cunt, just on the outside though."

She then opened her legs slightly. I kept one hand on her tits as the other reached down and pulled her skirt up. When I pushed my fingers against her bulging cunt she moaned. She was almost fully clothed, only her top was off, but we were both highly aroused. The slowness of what we were doing was adding to the excitement.

We stayed like that for several minutes, then I couldn't wait any longer, I had to get my fingers onto her naked cunt.

"Take your knickers off."

"No."

Then she giggled before adding, "You take them off."

I knelt down, and then I slowly ran my hands up her legs, when I got to her knickers I stopped.

I looked up at her before saying, "Is this your first time, have you ever been fingered before?"

She looked at me as if I had gone mad, then she understood. Her face was now a picture of innocence. In a shy voice she slowly said, "No, nobody has ever touched me there before."

"Do you play with it?"

She bowed her head before saying, "Yes, I am a naughty girl."

She was good, too good. I then pulled her knickers down, quicker than I had intended, I just couldn't wait any longer. When I was back on my feet I kissed her hard as my fingers searched for her opening, she spread her legs wider to help me.

"That's good, fuck me with them."

I did, but slowly, and I kept away from her clit. I wanted this to last as long as possible.

She was enjoying what we were doing, but for me it was starting to get uncomfortable. My cock was stuck in my trousers at an awkward angle. I needed to adjust it, or better still get it out. I reached down with my free hand to unzip myself, but I was struggling.

"Let me do it."

As I continued to finger her she unbuttoned my trousers, and then she pulled the zip down. I was then able to get them off myself. I had no problems with my underwear. She was now stroking my cock, it was nice but I wanted more.

"Can we go on the bed?"

She shook her head, and then she looked towards the chair that was in the corner of the room.

"That's my special chair, I lost my virginity on it."

I nearly laughed. My Sister had given it to me two months ago, it had been in Charlotte's bedroom. It was old and my Sister had replaced it with a new one while my Niece was at College. When she found out that it had gone to me she was not happy. She had wanted it back but my Sister would not budge. Now I understood what the all fuss was about.

My eyes widened as I watched her sit on it. It was a small chair but with big padded arms. She was sitting in the middle of it but with a leg over each arm. It looked to be uncomfortable, but perfect for fucking. I looked at her open cunt and then I smiled, this was going to become my special chair as well.

I pushed the first inch in then I stopped. I wondered if he had taken his time or if he had just rammed it in. He probably couldn't wait, but I had a bit more patience. I slowly pushed it in, only stopping when I had no more to give her. When I looked up at her she smiled, her eyes were half closed. Was she remembering her first time? I hoped that this would be something for her to remember as well.

I was now fucking her hard. The time to be soft and gentle was over, what was needed now was long deep strokes. We both needed a climax and we needed it soon.

Five minutes later we were still going, but I was now fucking her harder than I had ever done before. That little bottom of hers was wriggling about, and she was making a lot of strange noises. There was no way I could last much longer, so I needed to finish her off.

The beauty of this position was that it was easy to get to her clit with my fingers without spoiling the fucking. When I rubbed it she bucked her hips more.

"I hope you are ready because I am about to fucking come."

She was right, a few seconds later I felt her cunt squeeze my cock as she climaxed. It made me come as well. As my ball emptied I slumped on top of her, she then grabbed my head and pulled it to her chest, only releasing me when her climax had ended.

"Was that good?"

She opened her eyes.

"Yes."

"I was thinking of getting rid of the chair, but now I am going to keep it."

She wagged her finger at me, and tried to look serious, but she couldn't help smiling.

"It's not very comfortable for sitting on, but it's great for being fucked on."

I laughed, should I tell my Sister that?

"I am having a coffee, do you want one?"

"Yes, but we haven't finished yet."

I now needed a coffee more then I needed sex, but I didn't want to spoil the evening by saying no.

"OK, but I doubt if I can reach it again."

"Not that, I want you to do my calf. It just needs one last massage."

As I worked on her calf I thought about what she had said, I didn't like the sound of 'last'. I spent the next ten minutes massaging her.

"I think that's enough, time for coffee."

"That sounds good, but I need a shower."

When she joined me in the kitchen I was on my second cup.

"Thanks, you make the best coffee."

Then she looked at me, and I just knew. She was going to say more, but I wasn't going to like what she was going to say.

"I need to tell you something."

I just nodded.

"I have a new boyfriend."

That didn't surprise me, a woman like her always has a boyfriend, men are queuing up for her.

I tried not to sound as hurt as I felt, "I understand, it was never going to last long."

She then gave me a big smile before saying, "It doesn't have to end."

"What do you mean?"

"I think that every now and again I will need a massage from you. Are you OK with that?"

I was, she had said massage but we both knew it meant fuck.

"What about your new guy?"

She giggled, "I am not going to tell him, are you?"

That was a question that didn't need answering.

"But I will not be able to see you very often."

I could live with that.

Twenty minutes later she was gone. As I sipped my third cup of coffee I smiled, I was already looking forward to the next time.. I might even give her a key to my apartment, to make her feel special, but she would have to promise not to tell my Sister that she had it!

94 Justin Looks after his Blind Sister

chris99999

"Are you sure?"

"It's the least I can do."

And I meant it. Mother wanted me to look after my Sister for a couple of weeks, while she went away on business.

I was the rebel Son who had left home at eighteen, and hadn't returned until I was twenty four. I was into drugs and petty crime. It took a good woman to sort me out. We met while I was drifting, and we stayed together for two years. We split up a month ago. It was amicable, and Cher's parting words were.

"You should get back in touch with your family. Go see them."

I had lost count of the number of times she had said that to me before, and I had always replied, "I'll think about it," but this time I did more than that.

I had been sick to my stomach when I knocked on the door. However, I needn't have worried, my Mother welcomed me back with open arms. There was a lot of crying, from both of us, but some laughter as well.

We talked until the early hours, catching up on what had happened in the missing years. I learnt that she was still single. There had been some men, but none of them long term. I was sad about that, but the most distressing news was about my Sister. Lucy was twelve when I disappeared. She was a cute kid, full of life, and with no health issues. Six months later that changed, when she started having problems with her eyes. The diagnosis was a rare degenerative condition. She was now blind.

When I had returned, Lucy wasn't at home. She was staying with a friend. Mother didn't call her, instead she picked her up the next day and brought her back. Only telling her that I had returned when she was pulling up outside the house.

Coming back home had been the right thing to do, but I was now consumed with guilt. I hadn't realised what I had put my Mother and Sister through. Sending them the occasional letter telling them that I was OK was never going to stop them worrying. Looking after Lucy, while my Mother went away, wasn't going to be a big deal, but it would make me feel a little better.

I had readily agreed, but would my Sister be happy with the arrangement? She might be blind, but what I had discovered about her was that she was fiercely independent. What I was doing was more to reassure Mother, rather than providing practical help for my Sister.

"It might be better if you tell Lucy that I will be around to keep her company, rather than because she needs me."

"Good idea," then she gave me a stern look, before saying, "But don't leave her alone for too long."

I hung my head, then I said in a childish voice, "Yes Mummy."

That made her laugh.

For the next few days, until it was time for her to leave, Mother took every opportunity to give me advice about what Lucy would need from me. It was getting repetitive, and I was struggling not to argue with her, but I kept my mouth shut.

I waved to her as she drove off, then I gave a deep sigh. I could now relax. Mother was on her way, and I was now alone with my Sister.

I was now in the living room, slumped into a chair, with my feet on the coffee table. A minute later Lucy joined me.

"I thought she would never leave," then she laughed, before making her way towards the chair opposite me.

I just smiled, Mother had been hard work.

"Has she given you a list of all the things you need to do for your little Sister?"

I could tell that she was mocking me.

I gave her a curt, "No."

That made her giggle. She had got me riled up, and she knew it. She then put her headphones on. As she listened to her favourite music, I just sat there, watching her.

When I had left home, Lucy was still a child, but when I returned she was a woman. I found that unsettling. That skinny kid, with bunches in her hair, had blossomed. She now had a curvy body, with breasts that were very easy on the eye. They weren't huge ones, that teenage boys would drool over, but they also weren't small. They were a nice size, and they were pear shaped. Just how I like them.

I had now been back home for just over three weeks, and it had taken most of that time for me and my Sister to be at ease with one another. These next two weeks, with Mother being away, would give us the opportunity to get even closer.

Lucy was obviously enjoying the music, because she kept swaying her head. It was pleasant for me as well, seeing my Sister happy, but it was also disconcerting. When she moved her head, her breasts jiggled. I didn't want to get aroused, but I just couldn't help it, my cock had a mind of its own.

It took me a couple of minutes to get back into control. I kept telling myself, 'Yes she is attractive, but remember she is also your Sister.' It was now working, the blood was draining from my cock. It was now almost limp, then she spoilt it my moving in her chair.

There was now a gap between two of the buttons of her blouse. It was quite a large gap, then I realised the middle button was undone. I should have told her, but instead I bent my head so that I could get a better look. I couldn't see much, mostly some of her white bra, but my cock responded as if she was topless.

What was making this worse, was the fact that my Sister was blind. It meant that I could look at her wherever I wanted, and for as long as I wanted. If she had been sighted, I would have only dared look for a few seconds.

As I stared at her tits, I tried to justify my actions, 'She doesn't know what I am doing, so there is no harm in it'. I knew my reasoning was dubious, but eventually I managed to convince myself enough that I decided to take it further.

I was now rubbing my cock through my jeans. I would just do it for a while, then I would stop. After five minutes it was decision time. Anymore and I wouldn't be able to stop even if I wanted to. Then my Sister helped me out, by moving again so that the gap closed. My hands were now to my side. I felt righteous. I even convinced myself that I would have stopped even if that tantalising view of her tits had remained.

However, a few second later I was tested again, but this time there was no debate. I knew exactly what I was going to do. Lucy had crossed one leg over the other, revealing a lot of leg, and most of her knickers. My only concern now was if she would keep that position long enough so that I could climax.

As I eased the zip down, I just prayed that it wouldn't make too much noise. To my ears it sounded loud, but it was probably only barely audible. There was no way Lucy would have heard it over her music, but it still worried me.

My cock was now out, and it was rock hard. It's not a monster, but it's a decent size, seven inches. It's actually six and a half, but you always round up!

I had only just started stroking it, when she started moving again. My heart sank, but then I smiled. I now had an even better view. I could see her white knickers stretched across a plump cunt. They were of a thin material, and I could make out the shadow of her pubic hair, and there looked to be a lot of it. I could also make out some interesting shapes. I love large labia, and it looked as if my Sister had them.

After two or three minutes, my hand was sticky with precome, and I could feel my balls tightening. I was almost there, then I saw my Sister move her hand. As she moved it up her leg I had to stifle a gasp. I thought she was going to finger herself in front of me, but she just wanted to scratch her thigh. However, just the thought of her pleasuring herself, while I watched, was enough to take me over the edge.

I had to bite on my lip as I climaxed. When I had finished, the excitement turned to guilt. What had I just done?

I waited a few minutes before getting up from the chair. My Sister didn't even notice me leaving the room. In my bedroom I looked at my jeans and T-shirt, they were a mess. After showering, and wearing clean clothes, I was feeling less guilty. By the end of the day I had rationalised it, it was no big deal. I was now even looking forward to the next time.

The next morning I made breakfast for both of us. We ate together at the kitchen table.

"So why did you split with Cher?"

I had to finish a mouthful of food before I could speak.

"It had just run its course. It was time for both of us to move on."

"So what about you, are you seeing anybody?"

From the way she flinched when I had asked, I knew I had hit a nerve. I wasn't sure if I should apologise, but I decided it might be best if I just let her answer.

"No, it's difficult for me. I don't like going out, so I never really meet anybody."

"Are you shy, or just nervous?"

"No. It's just that for some reason, being blind attracts the wrong men."

"What do you mean?"

"For some men, it's something they can tick off their list. Mother and Daughter, twins, a blind woman. So once they have had me, they lose interest."

That made me angry.

"The ones that are the worst though, are those that think they can just touch you up anytime they want, because you can't see."

And that shocked me.

"What do they do?"

"Give me your hand."

I did, and she held it. I thought she wanted it for support, but it was to demonstrate. Still holding my hand, she moved it upwards from her waist to her shoulder. On its way up she positioned my hand so that it followed the contour of her breasts. I even got a brief feel of her nipple.

"That's what they do. And they pretend nothing has happened."

What they did was wrong, but had they felt the same surge of excitement as I had when I had touched her tits?

I shook my head, then I felt silly, even now there were times when I still forgot she was blind.

"That's bad."

"But this is worse."

This time she stood up before moving my hand. I watched in amazement as she put it up her skirt. She even widened her legs so that it could go higher, only stopping inches from her most intimate place. She kept my hand there as she talked.

"When I tell them to take their hand out, they apologise, and say it was an accident."

I didn't know what to say. You might touch a woman's breasts by accident, but it's not accidental if you get your hand high up their dress.

"Some have even managed to touch me before I have been able to stop them."

I closed my eyes, and waited for her to move my hand higher. But I wasn't that lucky.

Fifteen minutes later I was back in my room. It then only took me five minutes to spurt into a tissue. It was quick, but it was good. And when I came, I called out my Sister's name.

For the next two days we were just Brother and Sister again. We spent a lot of time together, particularly in the evenings, but I was on my best behaviour. I still spent quite a lot of time admiring her body, but I kept my cock in my pants, and my hand away from it. I was even starting to pride myself on my self-control, that was until she took a bath.

I was passing the bathroom door when she called out.

"Is that you Justin?"

"No, you are being burgled."

"Very funny. I was just wondering, have you any plans for tomorrow?"

"No."

Then I moved closer to the door, so that I could hear better. As I did that, my shoulder touched it, and it started to open. By the time my hand was on the handle, it had opened at least a foot.

"How about taking me out."

My mouth was now dry, and I was finding it difficult to speak, but eventually the words came out.

"Yes, where do you want to go to?"

"Let me think."

Through the gap in the door, I could see the concentration on her face, but it was her breasts that I was more interested in. She was sitting up in the bath, with her top half completely exposed. Her delicious pear shaped tits were facing me, and her prominent nipples looked as if they were begging to be sucked. When she started splashing water on them, and washing them with her hands, I nearly came in my pants.

"Shopping. You can take me shopping."

I muttered, "OK," then I waited as long as I dared, before closing the door and leaving.

The next day we went out together, and she was relentless. To say we visited every shop in town would be an exaggeration, but not by much. It was seven when we got back, and my feet were killing me. She had been the driving force, and I had been her eyes. She had even trusted me to pick some clothes out for her.

We had eaten out, so we now had nothing to do but relax. I was trying to find something to watch on television, when Lucy entered the room.

"I need your advice on these."

I looked up, she was wearing a blouse and skirt that she had got while we were out. I was puzzled, she had tried them on in the shop, and I had said they looked good on her. That is why she had bought them.

"As I said before, they look good on you. Are you having second thoughts about them?"

She then laughed, before saying, "No, not the top and skirt, it's my underwear."

"But you didn't buy any."

"I did," then she smiled, before adding, "While you were away in the restroom. A nice shop assistant helped me to select them."

Then, without waiting for me to say anything else, she started to undress. It was done in a matter of fact way. She was only taking her clothes off so that her big Brother, that she trusted, could give his opinion on her new underwear.

"What do you think?"

They looked amazing on her, and my cock agreed with me. It was now straining to get out. I was going to try to take this seriously, and give her my honest opinion, but I was also going to take my time.

"I like the bra. It pushes them up nicely."

She giggled, before saying, "You mean it makes them look bigger."

"I guess it does."

"Mother always tells me I have nice breasts, but I sometimes think she will tell me anything to make me happy."

"That's what Mothers are for. However, as an expert, I must inform you that your tits are magnificent."

That made her giggle again, and she must have believed me because she was now smiling.

"It's a nice fit, very comfortable. I do like the material, it's so soft. Feel it."

I could tell it wasn't a come-on, so I did my best to touch the material, rather than her breasts. However, my fingers did linger on her more than was strictly necessary, and there was no reason why I had to touch it near the nipple, instead of at the side.

"Yes, I love the feel of it."

"Good, now for my knickers. What is your opinion on them?"

They were quite skimpy, and they were tight on her. If she had been a girlfriend, rather than my Sister, I would have asked her to take them off so that I could have a better look at them, then I would have fucked her like crazy.

"They look good as well. Are they the same material?"

I then held my breath, waiting for her to ask me touch them. When she does, my fingers are going straight to where I think her clit is.

"Yes."

That was it, no invitation to touch her knickers. I would have to ask, but would she let me? There was only one way to find out.

I tried to make it sound casual, as I said, "It looks different. Can I check it out?"

"OK."

There was no hesitation from her. She was so innocent, and I was taking advantage of her. I should have felt guilty, but instead all I felt was excitement as I put my hand between her legs.

I now had a small piece of her knickers between my finger and thumb, and I was rubbing it, as if to feel the material. But I was also pushing down onto a little lump, and unless I was mistaken, it was her clit.

"That's nice, very nice."

I kept my fingers there for twenty seconds, it might even have been longer. I only stopped when she stepped back. There was then an awkward silence, until she spoke.

"Thanks Justin, I trust your opinion."

Good, there was no annoyance or anger in her voice. However, she must have known that what I was doing was inappropriate. The fact that she hadn't stopped me earlier, told me that she had enjoyed it. I now knew that if I was careful, I could take this further, much further.

That night in bed, I imagined it was her hand on my cock. Then I closed my eyes, and my hand became her tight little cunt. When I climaxed it was one of my best.

The next day I had to leave Lucy alone for a few hours, while I went looking for a job. Yesterday I had picked out a few construction sites, hopefully one of them would be hiring. I had no luck with any of them, except for the last one. However, it was only labouring, and it wasn't paying a great rate, but I wasn't in a position to be choosey, so I took it.

"You start next Monday at eight. Don't be late."

I shook his hand.

"And wear a suit and tie."

I blurted out, "I don't have one."

He then laughed so loud I thought he was going to choke. He had got me good and proper. I would get some ribbing from the workers next week because of what I had just said, but I didn't mind. I was a big boy, I could take it.

When I got home I told Lucy about my new job, she was more excited about it than I was. I even got a big hug from her. As she squeezed me tight, I felt her breasts against my chest. I closed my eyes, savouring the moment. When she eventually released me my cock was almost fully erect. She must have noticed it pressing against her.

It was her turn to cook the evening meal. I sat in the kitchen watching her do it, fascinated by how good she was at it, despite being blind. She didn't really need me to babysit her, she was an independent woman. I was only looking after her to keep Mother happy.

"That was delicious."

"Glad you liked it. You can now clean the kitchen while I take a bath."

It only took me fifteen minutes, but I stayed in the kitchen for another five. I wanted to make sure my Sister was ready before I went upstairs. I was going to talk to her again while she was in the bath, and if the door was closed, I was going to open it.

As I stood outside, I could hear her singing. I was surprised at how good she sounded, I didn't realise she had such a nice voice.

"Hi Sis, are you OK?"

"Yes."

I then pushed against the door, but it wouldn't move.

"I was thinking, what about going out tomorrow?"

I turned the handle, and pushed again. It didn't budge, then I realised it was locked.

"Sounds good. It's my turn to decide where we are going. Let me think about it."

"OK."

It wasn't her turn, but I let it go. I was just so disappointed. I had wanted to see her naked tits again, and perhaps even get a brief look at what was between her legs as she got out of the bath.

As I sat in the living room, I thought about my Sister. I was becoming obsessed with her. I might only be twenty four, but there had already been a lot of women in my life. I have been told quite a few times that I am good looking, and I am vain enough to believe them. I have used my good looks, and charm, to get most of them into bed. So why was Lucy making me act like a schoolboy? Just a brief glimpse of her naked flesh was enough to make me drool. I was still thinking about her when she entered the room.

It's a good job she couldn't see my reaction, because I was staring at her, and my mouth was wide open with shock. She was wearing a nightie, and it was short, very short. I watched her as she made her way to the chair. When she sat down she crossed her legs. I could tell, by the way her breasts had jiggled when she had moved, that she wasn't wearing a bra. I wasn't certain, but it looked as if she didn't have any knickers on either.

"I have decided."

"What?"

She giggled, before saying, "Have you forgotten, about what we should do tomorrow?"

I had, but after seeing her now in her nightie, I knew what I would like to do. I would spend all day in bed with her, and by the end of the day I would be exhausted, and she would have been fucked in every position I could think of.

"No. So what do you want to do?"

"Shopping," then she giggled again.

I gave her my best fake groan, and that made her laugh. Shopping was worse than staying at home, but if that's what she wanted, then that's what we would do. At this moment in time, I would agree to anything, just to keep her sweet.

We talked for a few more minutes, then I picked out a film. She was happy to go with my selection of an action thriller. However, to be honest, I would have watched anything, so long as she stayed in the room with me.

It was quite a good film. I had to keep explaining the action scenes, but it didn't spoil our enjoyment of it. After forty minutes I had almost forgotten, that under that flimsy nightie, my Sister was naked. I was now watching the film more that I was watching her. My cock was even limp.

Then she uncrossed her legs, that was a game changer.

She must have done it to get more comfortable, but why had she opened them so wide? Was she trying to tease me? I now had a perfect view of her most sacred place. She had nice chubby lips, and her pubic hair was wild. It looked as if it had never been trimmed. I could even see her opening, and I was desperate to put my fingers into it. So desperate, that I was even going to try and do it.

"Sis, I have just been thinking," then I hesitated, before adding, "You have never had one of my famous leg massages."

I was hoping she would ask for one, but there was just silence.

"I will do your legs while we watch the film."

My hand was on her calf before she could say no. However, as soon as I had touched her she had closed her legs. Not completely, but enough so that her cunt was hidden from view. This was now going to be just a massage, but at least I was getting to touch her.

I wasn't known for, 'My famous massage', and I couldn't remember the last time, if any, that I had ever given a woman one. Yes I had put my hand on plenty of legs, but only so that I could quickly move it up, so that I could finger them.

I was now doing quite a good job, and Lucy appeared to be enjoying it. Perhaps I had discovered a hidden talent of mine. I was even managing to keep her informed about the film as I worked on her legs. Who said men can't multitask?

After nearly ten minutes on her calves, I was enjoying it so much that I moved higher, to her thighs.

"That's nice, you are good at this."

I felt proud that my Sister was complimenting me. I gave her another five minutes, then I said, "Finished, did you like it?"

"Yes, but will you do it for a bit longer?"

I had already done all of what I had access to, so I would just have to do it again. However, when I put my hand back onto her thigh, she opened her legs. I took a deep breath, then I sized the opportunity. As I slowly moved my hand up, she responded by opening her legs even wider. When I felt hair brushing my hand, I stopped. If she was going to say no, the time was now. I only waited a few seconds, but that was enough if she was going to complain, but she didn't.

When I gently pulled on her lips, she gave a low moan. I liked the feel of them between my finger and thumb. Then I teased her opening with the tips of two fingers, just pushing them in enough so that they could be coated with her juice. I then moved those fingers all around her cunt, touching every part of it, except for her clit. I was saving that for later.

I was now back to her opening, so that I could tease it again. When she felt my fingers there she kept pushing upwards. She would get what she wanted, my fingers deep up her, but she was going to have to wait.

"I need you inside me."

That sent a shudder of excitement down my spine, and my cock somehow found another inch. I made her wait another thirty seconds, then I slowly pushed them in.

"Thank you."

That made me smile, and I nearly said, "You're welcome." It had sounded as if she was thanking me for some everyday thing, perhaps opening a door for her, rather than for me inserting two fingers deep into her most private part.

She was so wet, I risked adding a third. When she started moaning, I knew it had been the right decision. Then I started fucking her with them. My sweet eighteen year old Sister then turned into a bitch, writhing and moaning better than any other woman I had ever had before. If she was like this now, what would she be like when she was on the end of my cock? With my free hand I unzipped myself.

"NO!"

She must have heard the zip, or felt my cock against her. She had said it loud and clear, so I didn't think she would change her mind. I was tempted to still try, but reason overcame lust. I would fuck her another time. If I gave her a big climax now, she would come back for more, and that might be when she let me go all the way.

I had thought she was wild before, but it went up another level when I rubbed her clit with my thumb. At first she purred like a cat, then it became a deep continuous moan when my thumb moved faster.

After another ten minutes we were still going. I don't know how, a normal woman would have climaxed within two minutes, but she was possessed.

"Harder."

I hadn't thought of that, I was concentrating on faster. I kept the speed up, but now I was pushing down as well. It was working. Her breathing was now ragged, and at times she was gasping for breath. Then, when I pushed down even harder, she climaxed. Was it a big one? I hope so, if not, then I don't want to be around when she does have a big one. That would be scary.

I was now watching her, and she was still. That was a complete contrast to what she had been just a few seconds before. Her head had rocked from side to side, and she had clamped her legs tight, trapping my hand. Only releasing it when her orgasm had passed.

As she started moving again, the film ended.

"That was a great film."

I was now struggling not to laugh. It had been OK, but we had missed a large chunk of it at the end, because I had been fingering her to a climax. I guess she had struggled to find something to say. It can't be easy to think of something when you have just had an epic orgasm from your Brother's fingers.

In bed, it didn't take me long to climax. I masturbated while thinking about what had happened earlier with my Sister, so I was highly excited. However, it was the smelling and tasting of her juices, from my hand, that had taken me over the edge.

When I woke, I felt apprehensive, even a bit guilty. In the cold light of day would Lucy have any regrets? She might even be angry with me. Even though she had been a willing partner, she might now think that I had taken advantage of her.

As I entered the kitchen I felt butterflies in my stomach.

"How are you this morning?" she didn't wait for me to answer, before adding, "I have made you a nice breakfast."

There was a big smile on her face, she was definitely in a good mood. I felt the relief surge through my body. Then I smiled as well, I now knew it was going to be a good day, even though we were going shopping.

I can understand going shopping again, but I can't understand going into the same shops as before, and looking at the same things as before. What can have changed in such a short time? It must be a woman thing. However, that's what we did.

"I enjoyed that, we will have to do it again soon."

She might have enjoyed it, but I hadn't. All that time and effort to just buy one thing. And as for doing it again. I would, but only under protest, and she would have to let me fuck her first before I agreed.

After the evening meal we sat in the living room. I told her what was on the television, and she made the decision on what was to be selected. She chose a play, 'Cat on a Hot Tin Roof'. I had seen it before, but it was worth seeing again. It was mostly clever dialogue, so I wouldn't have much explaining to do.

Ten minutes into it she surprised me.

"Last night."

I tensed up, not sure what she was going to say next.

"That massage you gave me. It was very good, would you like me to do the same to you."

I nodded furiously, then I remembered that I would need to speak.

"Yes, but after we have watched this?"

"No, let's do it now."

We decided it would be best done on a bed, so we went to my room. I quickly got undressed, then I lay down on my back. I was now naked, except for a towel covering my lower body.

"I am not an expert like you. Where would you like me to start?"

I wanted her to start, and to end, with my cock, but saying that wasn't very subtle.

"My stomach."

Her touch was surprisingly firm. After ten minutes her hands kept going near the edge of the towel, that was a good sign. However, after another few minutes, I realised she wasn't going to go any further without some guidance from me.

"What you are doing is good, but sometimes you need to do gentler strokes."

I then held her hand, as I showed her what she should do.

"I get it."

I think she had, but I kept on doing it, and my hand, together with hers, was now going under the towel. When I let go, her hand was touching my cock. It stayed there, not moving, for a few seconds. Then she held it. I wanted the towel off, and I was going to remove it, but she got there first. She pulled it off with a flourish, like a matador waving a cape, then she threw it onto the floor.

For some reason I thought she would be inexperienced, and not know what to do. That it would be done roughly, without rhythm. I don't know how she had acquired her skill, but skilled she was.

She was now masturbating me with a casual ease. It felt perfect, firm but not too tight, and it was not too quick. Marks out of ten? So far, top marks, but let's wait until she finishes me off before scoring her.

It was good, but a handful of tit would make it even better. However, when I touched her breasts, she moved away. When I tried again, she moved again. So it was just going to be her touching me. I could live with that.

After five minutes she upped the pace, and I could feel a stirring in my balls. She then kept it at a steady rhythm for a few more minutes, before moving her hand even quicker. It was now getting interesting. I could feel the sap rising, very soon it would come gushing out.

"Are you nearly ready?"

I was, so I give her a quick, "Yes."

Then she surprised me by removing her hand. It was quickly replaced by her mouth. After giving the head a slow suck, she then swallowed my cock. I was impressed, the whole of it was now down her throat, and she wasn't gagging.

For five minutes she bobbed her head, each time taking in my full length. It felt divine, as if my cock was being serviced by a tight cunt. I wanted it to last longer, but I couldn't hold back, I was now going to spurt.

She must have realised what was about to happen, because when I erupted, she kept her head still. When I had finished, she pulled her head back, and my rapidly diminishing cock plopped out.

"That was a great film."

It took her a couple of seconds before she understood why I had said that. When she remembered that it was her first words yesterday after her climax, she burst out laughing.

That night in bed, I didn't play with myself. The climax my Sister had given me was enough for the day. When I eventually drifted off to sleep, I was thinking about tomorrow, and what me and her might get up to.

The next day started OK, with a nice leisurely breakfast, then it went rapidly downhill. I had only just finished eating when Mother called. She spent the next half an hour interrogating me. At the end of the call I could tell she still wasn't convinced that I was doing a good job looking after Lucy. Then, soon after, my new boss called.

"Sorry mate, circumstances have changed. I can't hire you."

Some big chief had put a stop to all new recruitment, and he couldn't tell me when they would be hiring again. However, I did get his assurance that when they did, I would have a job. I believed him, but I needed a job now rather than later on.

I went upstairs to tell Lucy about the two calls. She was still in bed.

"I am feeling a bit rough, I am going to try and sleep it off."

I briefly mentioned what Mother had said, but she wasn't interested. I didn't bother telling her about losing the job, that could wait until later, when she was feeling better.

During the day I kept checking on her, asking if she wanted anything to eat or drink. By the evening she was feeling a lot better, and she came downstairs for a couple of hours.

"I have spent most of the day in bed, but I still feel tired. See you in the morning."

An hour later I went to bed as well. It had not been a great day, I just hoped that tomorrow would be better.

In the morning I was woken by Lucy pulling on my bedsheets.

"What's going on, is there a fire?"

She laughed, and that annoyed me.

"Don't be silly. I am feeling a lot better today, so I have made you breakfast."

I mumbled, "Couldn't you have waited until I got up."

"Somebody is Mr. Grumpy today, and we all know who that is."

I was, but I was also Mr. Horny. There were a lot of nasty things I wanted to say to her, but I bit my tongue. If I did say anything, it would make me feel good, but it would also reduce my chances of getting into her knickers.

By the time I had got into the kitchen, I had calmed down, and by the time I had eaten the breakfast she had prepared for me, I was in a good mood.

"Sorry, for being grumpy."

"That's OK. I am going to have a bath. You can make it up to me by scrubbing my back."

Then she left the kitchen. I wasn't sure if she was being serious, but I was going to take her at her word.

When I approached the bathroom, I could see that the door was closed. So what she had said was her idea of a joke. I didn't find it funny. I was about to turn back, when she shouted out.

"What took you so long? Come in, it's not locked."

I did scrub her back, but only briefly. When I put my hands under her breasts, to lift them up, she gasped, as if she was surprised. I don't know why. Was she expecting me to be satisfied with just her back?

I was now concentrating on her nipples, and she was moaning appreciatively. I spent the next few minutes pulling and pinching them, then I started nibbling and sucking on them. She was even arching her back, eager for me to get more of her tit into my mouth.

When I put my hand under the water, she parted her legs. As I searched for her opening, my free hand went to my zip. It was difficult getting my cock out with just one hand, but eventually I managed it.

I was now fingered her while continuing to feed on her tits, I was also playing with myself. What was she doing? Nothing, she was just enjoying it while I did all the hard work. As good as it was I wanted more.

"I want to fuck you."

"No."

It was only what I had expected, but this time it wasn't as firm a rejection as before. I might be able to persuade her.

"Please, I will be gentle with you."

It took her a while before she spoke again.

"I might let you, but not now."

Not the best answer, but it did give me hope. I decided to put it out of my mind for now, and to concentrate on the job in hand. Two minutes later, we were both reaching it together. I had timed it to perfection. As I splashed onto the floor, she climaxed onto my fingers. Mine was good, but hers looked a lot better.

When a day starts like that, it's unlikely to get better. Today was no exception. For the rest of the day we had a lot of interaction, but nothing that was even remotely sexual. What had started with a bang, ended as a damp squib. We both had an early night, but in separate beds.

That night I had a strange dream. I was back on the road, and I was taking drugs again. When I woke I was disorientated, not knowing where I was. I could feel the cold sweat on my body, and I still felt uneasy even when I realised that I was back home, and that I was safe.

I told my Sister about it, and she looked concerned.

"Is there anything about that life that you miss?"

"Only Cher, but we both knew our relationship wasn't going anywhere."

"What about our relationship?"

I hadn't expected that. We had done a lot of things together that really we shouldn't have, but this was the first time either of us was prepared to talk about it.

"I don't know, but I guess we are now more than just Brother and Sister."

"I think we are. You have had your fingers up me, and I have had my hand on your cock."

I joined in with, "And I have made you climax."

That made her giggle, then her face turned serious.

"But what are we going to do now. Should we stop?"

"To tell you the truth, I don't think I can. What I would really like to do is to take you to bed, and make love to you."

I waited for her to reply, but she stayed silent.

"Think of it as an itch, that we both need to scratch."

It was my attempt to lighten up the mood, but it didn't work. I got nothing back from her.

"What do you want?"

She gave a deep sigh, then she said, "Being honest, the same as you, but it feels like a step too far."

Good, the desire was there. I now just needed to use my charm on her. It had never failed me before.

In my best sincere voice, I said, "We can try it, and stop if you don't want to carry on."

"Nice one big Brother, but has that ever worked before for you?"

Once, but the woman had not been very smart. She had a pretty face, and an amazing body, but not much of a brain. However, there was no way I was going to tell my Sister that.

"No."

That made her smile. I decided that my next attempt would be to get her sympathy.

"I forgot to tell you, I got a call about that job. They are no longer hiring."

That got me a hug, and the sympathy I wanted. But what was I going to say next? I didn't know, but out of impulse I kissed her. It was on the lips, and it was soft and gentle. She pulled away, as if she had been electrocuted, but then she kissed me back. We continued kissing, with closed mouths, for a few minutes. When we stopped she was slightly breathless, and her face was flushed.

I muttered, "How can something that feels this good, be wrong?"

It wasn't meant for her ears, but she had heard it, and it must have struck a chord, because she said, "I think we should go to bed now."

I didn't reply, I just took her hand, and we then walked together to my bedroom.

"Please will you undress me?"

I took my time with her buttons. When the last one was out, I pulled open her blouse. She was wearing the bra that I had seen before. The one she had asked my opinion of a few days ago. Then, I had tentatively felt the material, and taken the opportunity to have a quick feel of her breasts. This time I didn't need to be cautious, her tits were now mine. I could do to them whatever I wanted to, and she would let me.

I kept her bra on as my hands explored her tits. The soft silky material felt good, but it was never going to feel as good as her smooth skin. As soon as I took her bra off, I went for her nipples. It was a two pronged attack, with my mouth and hand.

I was now working both nipples as if my life depended upon it. One nipple was being sucked, chewed and nibbled. The other was being rubbed and stretched. Later on they would both be sore, but I didn't care. For now we were both enjoying it, and that was all that mattered.

"I need to be fingered."

I didn't bother taking her skirt off, instead I just reached up with both hands so that I could get to her knickers. I then pulled them down with such force, that something ripped. As soon as she stepped out of them, my hand went between her legs. This time I didn't tease her, I just thrust two fingers in, right up to the knuckles. That made her gasp, and it turned into a moan when I started fucking her with them.

"It will be better if we get onto the bed."

She was right, and we should have done that at the start, and I should already be undressed. However, there was nothing we could do now except be quick. She was first to be ready, because there was only her skirt to take off, but I wasn't far behind.

We were now both on the bed, groping each other like virgin newlyweds. I was eager to get my fingers back inside her, but when I tried she grabbed my hand.

"Go down on me," then she added, "That's if you want to."

Did I want to? That's a silly question.

May aim now was to lick and suck every part of her juicy cunt. I started on her lips, they were a nice mouthful. I then spent several glorious minutes exploring her opening. Finally I set to work on her clit. It didn't take me long to find its sweet spot, and when I did she was like a wild animal. She was writhing and bucking. It was a bumpy ride, and it took all my concentration to keep my tongue on the right spot.

"You do know that if you lick me for much longer, I am going to come," then she said the words that I had been waiting for, "Fuck me."

I didn't need to be asked twice. I would have preferred to bend her over, but I didn't want to lose any momentum by changing position, so I just pushed her legs wide. Then, as quickly as I could, I entered her, only stopping when I had no more to give.

"That's a nice cock, now fuck me hard with it."

Rule number one, always give a woman what she wants, especially if it's anything sexual. I was now fucking her hard. Long full strokes, as quick as I could manage.

She was quite restrained at first, then she became wild. Normally while I am fucking, I feel as if I am in control, but this was different. Yes it was me that was pushing my cock in and out, but it was taking all my concentration to just keep up with how her body was moving. It was more like hard work than pleasure. However, eventually I got used to it.

Five minutes later I could feel that familiar stirring in my balls. In another minute, two at the most, I was going to climax. After persuading her to let me fuck her, she would not be best pleased if this ended without her reaching it, so I put my hand between her legs.

After only a few seconds of my fingers on her clit, she started to come. I was now the one who was lagging behind. I had a tiger by the tail, and I was holding on for dear life. At the same time I was also striving to get a climax. By some miracle I got one, and it was a good one.

We lay together, a tangle of arms and legs, for a few minutes. We didn't speak, we were just enjoying the warm afterglow of good sex.

She was the first to speak.

"You do know that when Mother returns this has to stop."

"Yes, nothing more than a peck on the cheek."

"I agree it's way too risky. If we get caught there will be hell to pay."

There was then silence for a few seconds, before we burst out laughing.. We both knew we were never going to stop!

95 Leo Goes into the Wrong Bedroom

chris99999

"I still want to go."

"It's OK for you Sis, but I will be on my own."

I got a dirty look from her, "So we don't count?"

I gave her a smile, hoping to take the heat out of the argument, then I said, "You know what I mean, the only man."

"So you have now started calling yourself a man, I thought you were a mouse?"

That made my wife Mary laugh, but she stopped when I glared at her.

Mother then joined in, "Please let's not argue about it. We need to discuss it like adults, not fight like children."

Then she looked at each of us in turn, daring us to disagree with her.

"Good, now we can talk about it in a civilised way."

My Sister Lizzy had arranged it at short notice, just two days ago. She had suggested we go away for a long weekend, and we had all agreed. The problem was that Father had now dropped out.

Mother then took control, "Let's have a show of hands. All those in favour of still going."

I was the only one who didn't raise their hand. Nothing was said, but they were all now looking at me.

"Come on Leo, you will still have a good time, even without Father."

My Sister was almost pleading, and I was starting to feel guilty because if I refused to go then the trip would be off. I made my mind up, but I kept them waiting for a few more seconds.

"OK."

I then got a big hug from my Sister, a smile from my wife, and a nod of approval from Mother.

Five minutes later Father joined us, he had been busy packing his suitcase.

"What was all that noise about?"

"Just a bit of lively conversation," then Mother changed the subject, "What time is the car coming for you?"

Father looked at his watch, "Now, in fact it's almost fifteen minutes late."

"Will you miss your flight?"

Mother sounded concerned, but my Father just laughed.

"It's a company jet, if I am late it will wait for me."

I was impressed, this morning he had just said that he was needed in Germany for an urgent meeting, no mention about a private plane.

"I am sorry Lizzy that I can't come, I know how much time you spent organising it. It's my job, I have no choice, and from what I have been told I will be needed there for at least a few days, possibly a week"

I said, "Don't worry Father, they will be OK with me."

I could see that Lizzy was deciding if she should tell him that they had to persuade me, but thankfully she kept her mouth shut. Twenty minutes later the car eventually arrived. It was a three hour drive to the airport so Father was keen to get going, after quick hugs and kisses he was gone, leaving us to get ready for our trip.

We had prepared most of our stuff the previous night, so it didn't take us long to pack the car.

"Have we got everything?"

I got a muttered "Yes" from somebody, that was good enough for me, so I started driving. We had a six or seven hour journey ahead of us, so if we have forgotten something there will be no turning back.

It was early evening when we arrived. I had done most of the driving but I wasn't too tired. Lizzy had described the place as a remote cabin on a hillside, but as we approached it I was pleasantly surprised. It was definitely on a hill, the car was now struggling in first gear, and it was remote, there were no other buildings for miles around. However it was more like a normal house rather than a cabin. It looked a lot better than I had imagined it would be.

Mother echoed my thoughts, "Lizzy, I thought you said it was a cabin?"

"That's how it was described to me. They had problems with their website so I didn't see any pictures of it."

"They could have sent you pictures, to your phone or email."

"Next time Leo you can do the booking."

I didn't reply, I might not be the smartest guy in the world, but I do know that when you are in a hole you stop digging.

Mary chipped in, "It looks wonderful, thanks for organising it."

That calmed my Sister down.

We quickly unloaded the car, then we went exploring. Downstairs consisted of a large living room and a large kitchen, with a bathroom attached to the kitchen. In the middle of the kitchen was a big wooden table that would easily seat six people. Upstairs consisted of a single corridor with the bedrooms leading off it, two to the right and two to the left. One of the end ones was locked.

Lizzy said, "They did mention that one of the bedrooms was having some work done on it."

The three bedrooms were identical, each having a double bed, but no en-suite bathroom. To keep Lizzy happy I suggested she have the first pick. She chose the first one on the right.

"Mother what about you?"

She shrugged her shoulders before saying, "It doesn't really matter, they are all the same," then she added, "The one next to Lizzy."

We took the one that was left, opposite to my Sister.

As soon as we were in our room Mary looked at me, I knew what she was thinking. Who puts the bathroom downstairs near the kitchen?

"I think they wanted it there so that they could have a fourth bedroom."

Mary nodded, then she said, "I am glad none of us said anything about it in front of Lizzy."

"But did you see Mother's face? I could see she was itching to say something."

"Yes, I don't know how she managed to control herself. Your Mother obviously knows what Lizzy is like, so thankfully she kept quiet. This is supposed to be a nice holiday, I would rather not have an argument every five minutes."

"Is every ten minutes OK?"

"Very funny," she had said it sarcastically, but I did get a small smile from her.

I gave the room another look.

"It might be possible to fit a small bathroom in here, one with a very slim shower. If we give them some feedback at the end of the stay then I might say that."

"OK, but don't say anything to your Sister about it now. If you do, you know what she will say."

"Next time Leo you can do the booking."

We both then laughed, when I had said it I had even sounded like my Sister.

Ten minutes later we were all sitting at the kitchen table enjoying a nice coffee. When I looked at my Sister she seemed a bit subdued, then she spoke.

"Sorry about the bathroom. I didn't realise it was the only one, I thought each room had one as well."

You don't kick somebody when they are down, so I said, "It's OK, we are not here for long."

Mother then joined in with, "It never crossed my mind that it was a problem."

That was too much, we all had to laugh, even Mother. Now that it had been put to bed, we could enjoy our holiday. Lizzy then prepared an excellent meal. My Sister has her faults, but cooking is not one of them. As we ate I looked round the table. We are a close family, despite all our arguments, and we are very protective of each other. Mother's favourite saying is, "If you kick one of us in the leg, we all limp."

It took us an hour to finish because there was a lot of talking, and a lot of laughing. I could tell this was going to be a good holiday.

While Mother did the washing up, Mary and Lizzy went into the living room, but I remained at the table finishing my second coffee. I then started thinking about my family again. Lizzy is twenty one, five years younger than me. She is only five feet tall, and a slim build. I am six feet tall so I tower over her, but she has the dominant personality. At times she even scares me. Mary is twenty eight, two years older than me. If you want to know what she looks like, then just look at Lizzy. Strangers often assume they are Sisters. Since the two years we have been married a few people have said that I married my Sister. I always laugh with them, but I find it a bit uncomfortable because deep down I think there is some truth to it. I have always found her attractive, but it's a feeling I try to ignore. However what happened just over a year ago has made that more difficult.

I had just returned from work, and I was eager to get my hands on Mary's body. We had not been married long so we were having sex most days.

"I am in the bathroom."

When I opened the door she was at the sink, naked, with her back towards me. I smiled when I saw her ripe bottom and slim waist. When I reached round and held her large breasts she gasped.

"Bend over and open your legs, I want to fuck your nice tight cunt with my big cock. If we are quick we should be able to finish before my Sister gets here."

She didn't move, but I felt her nipples harden as I played with them. Then I heard a noise downstairs.

"Lizzy I am back."

I froze, but my Sister reacted quickly. She was leaving the bathroom when she shouted, "I am in the bedroom," then she added, "Leo is home, he is in the bathroom."

When we were all together Lizzy was the first to speak. Looking at me she said, "I managed to leave work early. I had a shower while Mary got a few things from the shops."

I just nodded, so that was why she was naked in the bathroom.

"I did my shopping as quickly as I could, I didn't want to leave you two alone in case you argued."

She was smiling, it was her attempt at a joke.

We didn't reply, but when I looked at Lizzy I knew that she was thinking the same as me. If Mary had returned five minutes later she would not have found us fighting, she would have found my Sister bent over the sink with my cock deep up her cunt.

"Have you finished?"

That startled me, I was so busy thinking about that incident with my Sister that I had forgotten my Mother was there.

"Well?"

"Yes, sorry I was daydreaming."

I then handed her the mug so that she could wash it. When she turned her back to me I smiled. If only she knew what I had just been thinking about. We never talked about it, it was as if it had never happened. However every now and again I ask myself the same question, "Why had she not said anything?" Instead she had let me continue.

Before leaving the table I had to adjust myself. Thinking about my Sister in that way was not a good idea, it always gets me excited, but it also frustrates me as well. I might want to have sex with Lizzy, but it is never going to happen, so why torment myself?

Mother was the first to go to bed, just after ten. As she left us I looked at her, I still found it difficult to understand how a Mother and Daughter could be so physically different. Mother was only a couple of inches shorter than my six feet, and she has the build to go with it. If she had been standing there at the sink instead of Lizzy, there would have been no way I would have mistaken her for my wife. I closed my eyes and imagined standing behind her naked body, then reaching forward to fondle her tits, tits that are a good few inches bigger than Mary's. How would they feel? I had once overheard Lizzy talking to a friend who had commented on how big Mother was. I will always remember her reply, "If you think they are impressive, you should see her nipples."

"Somebody looks as if they are ready for bed."

I opened my eyes, Mary was there with her arm outstretched. She helped me up, even though I was quite capable of getting up on my own. I hadn't closed my eyes because I was tired, but it was getting late so I went along with what she wanted.

"Goodnight Lizzy, don't stay up too late."

She just nodded at me, then she looked at my crotch. When I glanced down I realised why, there was a large bulge where my cock was straining to get out, the result of thinking about Mother. We then left her alone as we went to bed.

"Please Mary."

"No, we did it yesterday. That should be enough for you."

"But we are on holiday."

"What has that got to do with it?"

I turned over, pulling the covers as I did so.

She laughed, "You are like a little baby when you don't get your own way. "

"I never get my own way."

This time her laugh was even louder, then she said in a soothing voice, "We will have sex tomorrow. I promise."

I muttered, "I suppose that will have to do."

"Yes it will," then she added, "Now go to sleep."

I eventually did, but it was difficult, my throbbing cock kept me awake for over thirty minutes.

When I woke I thought it was morning, but then I realised it was too dark. According to my phone it was two twenty, I groaned, it was going to be a long night. I also needed the bathroom, but I was too lazy to get up. I knew that eventually I would have to go, but it was ten minutes before I climbed out of bed.

The corridor was almost pitch black, and I wondered if I should go back in and get my phone so that I could use it as a torch, but I decided I could manage without it. When I got to the bottom of the stairs I searched for the light switch, when I flicked it on the kitchen was illuminated. I could now see my way to the bathroom.

It didn't take me long to empty my bladder. When I had finished I muttered under my breath, "Who in their right mind puts the bathroom downstairs?" I then shook my head as I made my way back.

I opened the bedroom door and quietly walked in. As I snuggled up to her I could feel the heat from her body. It felt good spooning against her, but I soon realised that was a mistake. My cock was springing into life, it had unfinished business. I gave a low groan, why was I torturing myself by pressing against her. I was about to turn over when I realised she was naked, sometime in the night Mary had taken her nightie off, probably because she was too hot.

As I reached over and cupped one of her tits, I told myself it was just going to be a quick feel. I would stop before she woke up. However when her nipple responded to my touch by going hard, it encouraged me to do more.

I now had my cock pressing against her bottom, and my fingers were rubbing and pulling her swollen nipple. Then she moved, muttering something that I didn't quite catch. I froze, I was going to be in big trouble for waking her up. I waited for her to tell me off, but she didn't, instead she started moving her bottom, pushing it against my cock.

I smiled to myself, she had given in. I then quickly lifted her leg up so that I could get to her cunt, I wanted my cock in her before she could change her mind. It took me longer than it normally did to find her opening, and for some reason her lips felt bigger. Her cunt was also tighter, I had to push hard to get it all in. It felt good being up to my balls in her. My cock is a decent size, seven inches, but its width is the most impressive thing about it. It's quite a lot thicker than the average cock. My big cock and her small cunt is a winning combination.

When I started to fuck her she responded straight away, moaning every time I went deep into her. She wasn't just doing it to keep me happy, she wanted it as well. That made me fuck her even harder.

Two minutes later she was making even more noise, a lot more than she normally does. Then she started to gasp. I stopped mid-stroke, was she alright?

"Fuck me hard, I am going to come."

She had said it in a low voice, only just audible, but it was confirmation that she was OK.

I then fucked her as hard and as deep as I could manage. She lasted another minute before she climaxed, with me following a few seconds later. It must have been a big one for her because she was writhing about, and I could tell she was finding it difficult to keep the noise down.

"That was some fuck. Thanks Mary, but what got into you? You were like a wild animal. At one point I was worried you might wake the others up. Lizzy would not be happy if she was woken up by us having sex."

I laughed at that, but she just grunted. I then kissed her on her neck and turned over. I was now tired, but I was also thirsty. If I didn't get a drink now I would probably have to get one later on. I gave a low sigh then I got out of bed. When I opened the door I realised I hadn't taken my phone, but not to worry, I had managed OK last time.

When I got back into bed Mary was sound asleep, she was even snoring. She now had her nightie back on, had she taken it off before because she had wanted me to fuck her?

The next time I woke it was morning, just after seven. Mary was still asleep. I crept out of the bedroom to have a shower. Fifteen minutes later I was sitting at the kitchen table having a nice mug of coffee. I had just started my second one when Lizzy came into the kitchen. She was in her dressing gown, and she was carrying a large bag. She must have seen me looking at it because she said, "It's got my clothes in," then she added, "I am going to have shower, but I need a drink first. Will you please make me one?"

When her drink was ready she took a sip, then she cupped it in her hands.

"Do you remember that time in the bathroom?"

I almost choked on my coffee.

"Do you?"

"Of course, that's something you don't forget," then I added, "Why do you ask?"

"Because I want to know something. If Mary hadn't got back when she did, and if I had let you finish, would you have been annoyed that you had fucked me instead of her?"

That was a direct question, straight to the point.

"Do you want my honest answer?"

She just nodded.

"Then it's no. I would not have been annoyed."

She was smiling, obviously pleased at my answer.

"That's good, because last night when you went to the bathroom, you returned to the wrong room."

I was now staring at her, opened mouthed, and she was grinning.

"Yes, last night you had sex with your little Sister."

I tried speaking but nothing came out. I took a deep breath then I tried again.

"But why didn't you stop me?"

"I was asleep when you came into my room. When I woke up you had your fingers on my nipple, and I could feel your cock poking into me. It's over six months since I split up with Chris, and I haven't had sex since then. You had got me worked up, I couldn't resist, I needed to be fucked."

I was now thinking about last night, in hindsight the signs were there. At the time I had noticed them, but not understood what they meant. Her large lips and tight cunt should have sounded warning bells, but I was just happy to enjoy them.

"Afterwards I went to get a drink, but what if I hadn't?"

"I would have waited a few minutes, then I would have told you."

"So what happens now?"

"It's up to you. We can pretend it never happened," then she paused before continuing with, "Or we can do it again tonight. You have a nice cock, very thick. I would like some more of it, but this time with some foreplay first."

I had now got over the shock of finding out that I had accidently fucked my Sister. If we did it tonight would we get away with it again? Thinking about how good it had been, I decided it was worth the risk.

"What time?"

We decided on two o'clock.

"I am going to have a shower now. For some reason I am all sticky between my legs."

She thought that was very funny, and I heard her laughing all the way to the bathroom. A few minutes later Mother and Mary joined me in the kitchen.

Mary said, "I heard Lizzy laughing, she seems in a good mood."

Mother chipped in with, "I wonder why?"

I just shrugged my shoulders.

"The last time she was in such a good mood was when she was going out with Chris."

I didn't like the way this was heading, but thankfully that was the end of that conversation, we then moved onto what we should have for breakfast.

An hour later we were outside. Lizzy had planned a challenging walk for us, through a wood and up a couple of hills, and we were eager to start.

"This should be good. I estimate it will take us twelve hours."

We all looked at her. Mary was horrified, and I thought Mother might actually cry, but Lizzy didn't seem to notice. Then she stopped studying the map, with a big grin on her face she said, "Just kidding, it's only five hours."

It ended up being nearly seven, but we took our time, taking frequent breaks. We stopped to eat our packed lunch near the top of a small waterfall, the view was breathtaking. When we got back I was tired, but a nice tired.

Thanks Lizzy, you picked a great walk."

"Glad you liked it Leo. I think you owe me one for planning it."

"I do, just let me know when you want to collect."

Then, after checking Mother and Mary were not too near, she moved closer to me and whispered, "Tonight in bed."

This time Mother cooked the evening meal. It was good, but not up to Lizzy's standard. After eating it we watched a film, when it ended I looked at Mary, she nodded. Good, she was ready for bed as well.

As we were leaving the room I stopped, turning to face Lizzy I said, "Have you done tomorrow's route yet?"

"Nearly, I will give you the details in the morning," Then with a wicked grin on her face she added, "Or you can pick them up after you have been to the bathroom."

Mary and Mother looked puzzled, I just hoped I didn't look how I felt, shit scared. She had set me up for a fall, and from the look on her face she was enjoying it.

Mary was the first to speak, "What do you mean?"

"Didn't he tell you? Last night after he had been to the bathroom he got the rooms mixed up, he came into mine."

I held my breath, I knew the next thing she would say would be, "Then he came into me."

"I was awake so he didn't disturb me. He was so embarrassed, weren't you Leo?"

I was now breathing again, thankful that she was just playing games.

"Yes I was embarrassed, but Lizzy thought it was funny."

When we got to the door of our room Mary pointed at it, then she giggled before saying, "This is our room."

I just smiled at her, but it was forced.

We quickly got into bed.

"I have been thinking. We all made a joke about you going into Lizzy's room, but it could actually have been very embarrassing."

"What do you mean?"

"She might have been asleep."

"Yes, but when I got into the bed I would have realised my mistake."

"How?"

"You may find this strange, but I can tell you two apart."

She ignored my heavy sarcasm, adding, "In the dark? We are the same height and build."

"I still think I would have known that it was Lizzy."

"But what if you hadn't, and what if you had touched her?"

"Touched her?"

She giggled again before saying, "Yes, touched her breasts."

This was getting uncomfortable, it was as if she knew what had happened. I calmly said, "She would have stopped me," then I added, "Can we end this conversation?"

"Do you find Lizzy attractive?"

"NO," it came out louder than I had intended.

"Not even a bit?"

I sighed, and she giggled again.

"Sorry Leo, I was just teasing you. It's been a nice day, and now I want to end it by having sex."

I had been hoping that she would have been too tired, I wanted to save it for my Sister. Yesterday I had almost been begging her for it, if I said no she would wonder why. Would I be able to get her to climax without having one myself?

I started by nibbling on her tits. When we were first married we used to start by kissing, but now we rarely did that. I then sucked hard on her nipple, she arched her back in response, as if she was trying to get more of it into my mouth.

"Suck the other one."

She was always keen for both nipples to get equal attention. I now had one in my mouth, and the other between two fingers. I then kept switching when I sensed she wanted me to do so.

"That's good. Last night you might have been doing it to Lizzy."

I am not sure if you can choke on a nipple, but I think I almost did.

"She is the same size as me, do you think they feel the same?"

She had taken me by surprise, but now I was starting to enjoy it, and I could tell that she certainly was.

I lifted my head from her nipple, "Yes, and I bet she likes them being sucked."

"Suck your Sister's big tits."

This time I did it even harder, perhaps too roughly, but she didn't complain, instead she moaned loudly.

"Don't you want to finger her?"

Yes, and I would be doing it later on, but for now I had to make do with Mary's cunt. I put two fingers at her opening, then I rammed them in, up to the knuckles. She gave a deep satisfying moan.

"I need more. Your Sister can take three."

As I gave her another one I wondered if she knew that, or if she was making it up.

"She told me once when she was a bit drunk."

That must have been an interesting conversation. If she liked three, then that is what she would get later on.

I was now finger fucking her, and she was moaning and bucking her hips in response. A couple of minutes later she pushed my head away from her nipple.

"They are getting sore."

I could now concentrate on her cunt. With my other hand I felt for her clit, it was nicely swollen.

"Gentle, I don't want to come yet," Then she giggled before saying, "Lizzy doesn't want to come yet."

I was gentle, and I even stopped moving the three fingers that I had inside her. This was getting highly erotic, I wanted to prolong it for as long as possible.

After five minutes I could feel her climax building, so I eased off. My finger was still on her clit, but now with the lightest of touch.

"Give me a minute to calm down, then I want you to rub it hard," she then corrected herself, "No, then I want you to lick it."

I smiled. Normally we skip that, going straight into fucking. Our sex life is good, but what I would like more of is getting my mouth on her cunt.

As I put my head between her legs she pushed her bottom up, it was if her cunt was reaching up for my mouth. When my tongue found her opening she squirmed.

"Lick my clit."

When I did, she made a loud purring sound.

"Does it taste nice?"

I mumbled, "Yes."

She giggled, "Lizzy says she tastes nice, Chris always used to say that."

Had Lizzy told Mary everything, and had Mary responded by telling my Sister what we did in bed? I put those thoughts out of my mind and got back to work, licking a clit was serious business, I needed to concentrate.

"That's the spot."

The skill was to get her worked up so that I could finish her off by fucking her, but not too excited so that she climaxed on my tongue. After three or four minutes Mary was making gasping sounds, she always did that when her orgasm was approaching.

"It's time to fuck you."

When I looked at her she shook her head, then she said, "It's time to fuck your Sister."

I happily went along with her little game, "Lizzy how do you want me to do it?"

"I like it from behind, I am a dirty bitch."

She then got onto all fours. I pushed her back down so that her bottom stuck up. As I positioned my cock at her opening I wondered if what Mary had just said was a direct quote from my Sister.

When I pushed into her, I arched my back so that I could go in as deep as possible. That got a loud moan from her. Then I started fucking her hard, I could hear my balls slapping against her. All thoughts about saving it for Lizzy had gone, I now wanted to pour everything I had into her little cunt.

"I am nearly there."

Good, I couldn't last much longer.

Thirty seconds later I felt my cock start to twitch, and she start to climax. I felt her cunt pulsing against my cock, as if it was trying to squeeze all my seed out. It ended with her moaning loudly, and me grunting like a pig. We then collapsed onto the bed.

While I lay on her she kept making whimpering sounds. After a minute or so I go off her, then she turned over.

"I liked that"

I didn't need to say anymore, she knew that I meant her including Lizzy in our love making.

She smiled at me, but I could tell she was embarrassed.

"Was it a bit too much."

"No, but I don't think I will be able to look Lizzy in the eye when I see her tomorrow morning."

That made her laugh. I just smiled, I had a feeling that this might become a regular occurrence.

Five minutes later she was asleep. I looked at my phone, it was ten past eleven. Lizzy was expecting me at two, should I stay awake? Ideally I would have liked to set my alarm, but that was not possible, it would wake Mary up as well.

"Leo, why did you set your alarm?"

"To wake me so that I can go and fuck my Sister, now go back to sleep."

I think I stayed awake for about another twenty minutes. When I opened my eyes again it was two twenty, I was late. I got out of the bed as quietly as I could and almost tiptoed to the door. After going to the bathroom I made my way back. When I was outside her door I stopped, yesterday had been accidental, if I entered now it would be deliberate. However I wanted more, after taking a deep breath I opened the door.

The bedside light was on, and she had her phone in her hand.

"You are late, I was just going to call you."

She then put the phone down as I went towards her.

"Would you really have done that?"

She laughed before saying, "Of course not, I was checking the time. Now get into bed."

We were now lying down facing each other, inches apart but not touching. It felt as if we had all the time in the world, but that was deceptive. The longer I stayed in her room the more likely we were to be caught.

She was the first to act, kissing me on the lips. That was a surprise, it even shocked me a little. I had come to her room with the expectation that all her intimate places were available to me, but I had assumed her mouth was out of bounds for kissing. When she forced her tongue into me my inhibitions disappeared, and I sucked on it eagerly. We then spent the next few minutes exploring each other's mouth.

When she pulled away we were both breathless.

"That was nice, but why haven't you been playing with my tits?"

"I was enjoying your mouth, I didn't want to rush things."

"Well it's now time to enjoy my tits instead."

Yesterday I had briefly fondled them, today I wanted to suck on them. When my mouth covered her nipple she moaned. I sucked deep and hard, only stopping so that I could do the same to the other one.

"That's good, very good. Do you do this to Mary?"

I didn't reply, instead I flicked her nipple with my tongue. I could tell she liked it so I kept on doing it.

"Suck it hard."

This time I tried to get all of her tit into my mouth. That was impossible, but I gave it my best shot. It almost took her breath away.

"Do that again."

I did, but to her other one.

"Mary is lucky, she can have this every night," she then hesitated before adding, "Did you do it to her before you came to me?"

I got out a mumbled, "Yes," while I continued sucking on her.

"I bet you didn't stop there. Did you finger her? Of course you did, how many fingers?"

I was reluctant to take my mouth off her ripe nipple, so I held three fingers up. I heard her squeal with delight, then she said, "Just how I like it. Now do the same to me."

With Mary I had rammed them in, but my Sister's cunt was new to me so I wanted to take my time and explore it. She definitely had bigger lips, I would enjoy sucking on them later on. Then I moved to her opening, positioning my fingers, but not pushing them in. She then started to wiggle her bottom, but I teased her for a full minute before I started to enter her. When they were in as far as they would go I stopped, and I raised my head.

"Mary likes that, do you?"

"Yes, but I will like it better when you start to fuck me with them."

It was difficult at first because her cunt was tight, but it got easier as I continued doing it. She was now a lot wetter than Mary had been when I had fingered her earlier, and she was also moaning louder.

I was now ignoring her tits, but she didn't seem to mind. I was concentrating on her cunt, and that was enough for her.

"That's it, rub it hard."

Her clit had been easy to find, it was a big one, nicely swollen. Mary's is a decent size, but hers is even bigger.

"Your clit is big, very big."

"Thank you Sir," then she giggled.

She had said it as if she was a pupil talking to a teacher.

"Would Sir like to lick it?"

If she wanted to play that game then I was happy to join in.

"You are a naughty girl, a very naughty girl," then I waited a couple of seconds before adding, "Yes I would, but has anybody ever done that to you before?"

"No Sir, nobody has ever done anything to it before," then she giggled before continuing with, "Except for myself with my fingers."

That was enough for me, I couldn't wait any longer. Before she could say anything else I was between her legs, greedily sucking her big lips into my mouth. Mary liked me doing that, but I could tell my Sister enjoyed it even more.

"Do you like the taste?"

I nodded as best I could under the circumstances, the movement of my head made her moan. Her cunt had a strong taste and a musky smell, it was perfect. However I must remember to wash before going back to Mary.

After a few minutes I moved my attention from her lips to her clit. She was quiet at first, but when I licked the right spot she started to writhe.

"You love my big clit, don't you?"

That was a question that didn't need answering. For the next few minutes I licked it vigorously. If I moved away from its sweet spot she quickly told me what to do to get back on track.

"You had better stop now. If you don't I am going to come."

Raising my head, to tease her, I said, "What's wrong with that?"

"Because I want your cock."

I continued licking her.

"Fuck me, NOW."

That made me stop. I got up from her as quickly as I could, then I pushed her legs high.

"No, let me bend over."

I just ignored her, pushing her legs even higher before I entered her. When my cock hit the top of her cunt she grunted.

"Yes, fuck me."

I smiled, she was now happy to be fucked in this position. I started slowly, but I was soon giving her long strokes with the full length of my cock. Her little cunt was tight, but it was well lubricated with her juices. Had I ever had a better fuck than this?

"This is good, but you can do better. Fuck me harder with your big cock."

When I moved her legs onto her shoulders she gasped. Was it now too uncomfortable for her? I didn't care, she wanted better and that was what she was going to get.

As I fucked her I kept trying to get in deeper, I must have succeeded because her moaning increased.

"I can't hold on for much longer. I am going to come soon."

That was a worry, having sex with Mary earlier on had taken the edge of me. She was near to a climax, but I might need a few more minutes.

"Have you ever thought of fucking Mother?"

What had prompted her to say that? Perhaps she has some sort of sixth sense of what might help me to climax.

"Yes, what Son hasn't thought about that?"

"I bet you would like to get your hands on her big tits, and to suck her huge nipples."

I was now having to hold back, any more dirty talk might take me over the edge.

"If you give me a good climax I will try and make it happen."

That was too much for both of us. She came first and I followed a few seconds later. Her climax was a big one, her head rolled from side to side and she was gasping for breath. Mine was in my top ten, possibly top three. I was surprised how long it lasted, considering that I had reached it only a few hours ago.

As soon as I recovered the first words out of my mouth were, "Was it a good climax?"

When she realised why I had asked that she laughed.

"So is that what you want?"

"I am not sure, but were you serious about arranging it?"

"It was just dirty talk," but then she hesitated before adding, "Let me think about it."

We left it at that. Five minutes later I was in the bathroom having a quick wash. When I got back to our room I gave a sigh of relief, Mary was still sound asleep.

The next day after breakfast I managed to get some time alone with Lizzy. When she gave me a wicked grin I knew that she wanted to talk about the same thing that I did.

"Do you want to do it?"

I was still having doubts about it.

"You seem keen that I should, why?"

"Two weeks ago I had a long conversation with Mother, I say conversation but it was basically her pouring her heart out. What she told me surprised and shocked me, Mother and Father haven't had sex for over a year. She wants it, but he has lost interest. When he went off sex she suspected that he was seeing somebody else, but she soon realised that he wasn't. They both still love each other, but she is frustrated."

"I didn't know."

"Nobody did. I just feel so sorry for her, she is still a relatively young woman, and she has needs that are not being satisfied."

I reflected on what she had just been saying.

"So you encouraging me to get into bed with her, is mostly for her benefit?"

"Correct. There is no way she would seek out sex from another man, but having it with you would be different."

"Keeping it in the family."

I had said it with a smile on my face, but when I saw that Lizzy was not amused I changed my expression.

Her stern look continued for a while longer, then she said, "Yes or no?"

I thought about how unhappy Mother must be, and then about her big tits and supposedly amazing nipples.

"Yes."

"Good, now how are we going to arrange it?"

"It could be like you and me. I go to the bathroom, and when I return I accidently go into the wrong room."

Lizzy shook her head.

"Your mistake with me was understandable, but going past both our rooms to get to Mother's doesn't sound believable."

"What if you and Mother change rooms?"

A big smile illuminated her face, then she said, "Yes, that would work. We just need to think of a good reason for changing."

We were both silent for at least a minute as we tried to think of a solution.

"Nothing from me Leo, what about you?"

I shook my head before saying, "The rooms are the same, so why would you change?"

"Let's leave it for now. We can think about it while we are doing our walk."

"OK, but switching rooms is only part of it."

"What do you mean?"

"I go into the room, then I get into bed with her. Deep down she might want it, but her first reaction when I touch her is to say no."

I got a withering look from her, "And you are supposed to be the clever one. You have to be subtle. They say that if you put a frog in a pan of boiling water it will jump out, however if you put it into cold water and slowly heat it up, the frog will stay in and be cooked."

"I see what you mean. If I charge in and try to fuck her straight away, it's a no."

"Yes, but if you start of by getting into bed and cuddling up to her you can then slowly turn up the heat."

"That might work, something along the lines of, 'Sorry Mother wrong room. Now that I am here can we talk about plans for our next holiday? Move over and let me get into bed, it's a bit cold'. How does that sound?"

"Not bad for a first attempt."

Today's walk was only five hours. Every now and again Lizzy would walk close to me, asking if I had thought of something. It was always a no, until about the sixth time. We managed to get five minutes away from the others while I discussed it with her.

"I do something to her bed, perhaps unscrew a few bolts. When it collapses you say she can sleep in your room."

"Where am I going to sleep?"

"Downstairs on the sofa."

"But Mother will suggest that I share with her, the bed is big enough."

I hadn't thought about that, it looked as if it was back to the drawing board.

"Hold on, Mother snores. I can use that as my excuse."

"Good, when I get back I will see if I can sabotage her bed."

When we got back we were all hungry, so Lizzy started cooking the evening meal early. Mother and Mary stayed in the kitchen with her, that gave me the opportunity to sneak into her room. After five minutes I had worked out what to do, unscrew four bolts from the end of the bed, then remove two of them. Now I needed to find a tool that I could use to do that.

Twenty minutes later I had something that might work, a wrench from a tool box that was in a cupboard under the stairs. The bolts were a bit stiff but they were coming off. After I had undone two of them I had a sudden thought, I was unscrewing them so that I could screw Mother. When I went downstairs I might tell Lizzy that, she would find it funny.

As usual the meal was top class. It was a simple stew, but absolutely delicious. After such a meal I felt that the least I could do was tidy the kitchen up, but Mother insisted that she would do it. I offered again, but she shook her head.

When I got up from the table, to go to the living room, Lizzy followed me. As soon as we were alone she said, "Did you do it?"

"Yes, I think it might work."

"Might work?"

I shrugged my shoulders.

"There is no way to test it. It can only collapse once, that is when Mother gets on it."

However when Mother went to bed it didn't collapse, but what it did do is creak and start to shake when she moved about on it. I was asked to take a look, I then quickly declared it unsafe.

"I think something has worked loose. I will try to fix it tomorrow, but don't sleep on it tonight."

Mother was happy to take up Lizzy's offer of her room, but she didn't ask her to sleep with her. I could see that had annoyed Lizzy, even though she would have said no.

Thirty minutes after Mother had gone to bed, me and Mary did the same.

"Do you think Lizzy will be OK on the Sofa?"

"Why, are you thinking of inviting her into our bed?"

I got a playful slap on the arm for that, then she said, "Not tonight."

I knew she was only joking, but it made me wonder if that was a real possibility in the future.

After forcing a yawn, I said, "I think we had better get to sleep, we have a long journey home tomorrow."

Mary didn't reply, instead she just turned her back on me. Five minutes later she was snoring. After another thirty minutes I left the bedroom. When I returned from the bathroom I put my ear to our door, good, she was still asleep.

When I entered Lizzy's room I held my breath, I didn't want to wake Mother up until I got near to the bed.

"Move over Mary, I need to get in."

She made some sort of sound, then she rolled over so that she was facing me, but she was still asleep. I said it again, but this time louder. I then watched her as she started to wake. She then turned on the bedside light.

When she saw me she quickly sat up, there was a worried look on her face.

"Leo, why are you here?"

I tried to look surprised.

"Sorry, I have done it again. Please don't tell Lizzy, she will never stop ribbing me about it."

Mother was now smiling.

"I thought something had happened, that there was an emergency."

I then put my arms across my chest and shivered.

"Can I get into bed?"

There were no objections from her, she just moved over.

"Turn over so that I can warm my feet against your back."

She laughed, then said, "Don't you dare," but she did what I had asked.

I then cuddled up to her, trying to make it as innocent as possible. I had put my hand over her, but it was on her stomach, well away from her big tits.

As we talked about today's walk, I slowly moved my hand. She didn't say anything when I rubbed her stomach, so I slowly moved it higher, only stopping when I felt the weight of her large breasts. When she put her hand over mine, to restrain it, I knew that was as far as I was going to get.

"Have you had a nice holiday?"

"Yes Leo, I think we should do it again."

We then started talking about where that would be. She now seemed engrossed in the conversation, that was my opportunity to try again. When I applied a little force she released my hand, perhaps without realising what she had done.

"I think next time it should be for at least a week."

"No Mother, I prefer these short breaks. We can take more of them."

"We will ask Lizzy, she can have ..."

She had stopped because my hand was now on her nipple. I could feel it under my palm, it was big, and it was getting even bigger.

"I don't think your hand should be there."

"Sorry, I just moved it without thinking."

Reluctantly I lifted my hand from her.

"As I was saying, Lizzy can have the casting vote."

"They are very big."

"What?"

Then she realised what I meant.

"Yes they are. I don't know where they came from, nobody else in the family has them that size."

I could tell she was proud of them, and so she should be. That might be my way in.

"Have you ever measured them?"

That made her giggle.

"No, but your Father has. He said they were just over one inch long."

"Wow!"

"And they are thick as well, you should see them."

That was just an expression, I don't think she was suggesting that she should actually show them to me, but I seized the opportunity.

"Can I?"

There was silence for a few seconds.

"Please?"

"OK, but you must never tell anybody."

Her nightie was now off, and I was staring at her magnificent tits. She even put her hands under them to push them up. The length of her nipples was impressive, but their thickness was even more so, at least twice the thickness of Mary's or Lizzy's.

I couldn't take my eyes off them. Just looking was getting me excited, but I was desperate for more.

"Can I touch them?"

I could tell she was considering it.

"I will be gentle."

That tipped the balance in my favour.

"Yes, but not for long."

When I rolled her nipple between my finger and thumb she gasped. As I did the same to the other one I noticed that her eyes were now closed, and her head was tilted back. She was enjoying my touch. How long should I wait before sucking on her? I knew it should be at least a few minutes, five or six would be ideal, but I only managed two at the most.

As soon as her nipple was in my mouth her body jerked, then she held my head. I stopped.

"You are a naughty boy."

I didn't move. She had said it more as a statement of fact rather than to scold me. Then she stroked my head, I responded by gently sucking on her big nipple. How long should I do this for? This was something I was happy to do for ever.

As I worked a nipple with my mouth and tongue, I entertained the other one with my fingers. When I switched I did it quickly, I wanted to keep her, and myself, excited.

We continued like this for several minutes, but I was greedy, I wanted more. Without stopping what I was doing to her tits, I put my hand on her inner thigh. She didn't seem to notice. Slowly I moved it up, when I felt the edge of her knickers I pushed my hand between her legs. I thought all resistance had gone from her, but her immediate response to my hand being so close to her cunt was to clamp her legs together. My hand was now trapped. When she pushed hard against my head, I lifted my mouth from her nipple, then I sighed. This was as far as she was prepared to go.

"I am not sure I should have let you play with my top, but there is no way I am going to let you touch me there."

This time she sounded annoyed, and her voice was firm. I put on my best 'sorry' expression, then I said, "I have been a naught boy, does Mummy forgive me?"

That calmed her, she even chuckled.

"You have always been like that, taking things too far."

When she stroked my head again I knew I was forgiven. She seemed happy doing it, and I let her. While I was still in bed with her there was always hope. Now that she was more relaxed her hold on my hand had loosened. If I had wanted to I could have removed it, but why hadn't she done that, or asked me to do it?

Slowly I flexed my fingers. I was now very gently rubbing on her knickers, trying to understand the bulges I could feel.

"Leo, I said no."

I stopped, then I said, "Sorry, I couldn't help it. It feels so good."

"I wish your Father thought the same."

She had said it in such a low voice that I had to strain to hear it. I now knew she wanted more, but it was the fact that I was her Son that was stopping her. I might still be able to talk her into it.

"You are right, we shouldn't go too far, but what if I stay outside your knickers?"

She didn't reply.

"We could try it. If you don't like it you can tell me to stop, and that will be the end of it."

I thought I would have to say it again, but eventually she spoke.

"Just outside."

I smiled, she had now opened her legs wide to give me better access. The thin fabric of her knickers was now stretched tight against her plump cunt. I could make out her lips and clit, both of them looked inviting. At her opening her knickers were heavily stained, a result of the attention I had given her nipples. They would be in a far worse state after I had finished with her cunt.

"I thought you wanted to touch it?"

I muttered a quick, "Sorry," I had spent too much time admiring the view, it was now time to act.

One hand went for her lips, the other for her clit. When my fingers reached their targets she moaned, and then when I started to rub them against her she gave a low satisfying purr.

I was now concentrating on her large clit. It took me a few seconds to find her sweet spot, and when I had found it she let me know.

"Yes, that's it."

As I worked her clit I wondered how this would end. Her breathing was now getting more ragged, she would get a climax, but would I? Here last defence was her knickers, if I could get those off then surely she would let me fuck her.

In frustration I tried to push my fingers into her, the material stretched, but only enough to get the tips of them in. I pushed harder.

"No, you are going to rip them."

"I will unless you let me go inside them."

I had sounded determined.

"No," then she gave a long sigh, before continuing with, "It will be better if I take them off."

As they were coming off she said, "We shouldn't be doing this, but you have got me so excited that I can't say no. I want a climax, and I want a good one."

I thought she was going to say more, but when I thrust three fingers deep into her she lost interest in talking. I was now finger fucking her, and I had got back to servicing her clit with my other fingers.

After a couple of minutes I could tell her climax was building, it was time to fuck her before it was too late. When I removed my fingers she raised her head from the bed, there was a puzzled look on her face, that changed to a smile when she realised why I had stopped.

I quickly pushed her legs up, then I positioned my cock at her opening. As I was about to enter her she said, "Lick me first."

I hesitated, worried I might take her over the edge with my tongue, but I decided it was best to give her what she wanted.

I was right to be concerned, from the noises she was now making I could tell that if I wasn't careful she would easily climax. However now that I had started I was enjoying it so much that I was reluctant to stop. If I was to close my eyes I could believe that I was licking Lizzy's cunt. It tasted , and smelt, the same as her.

This time when I stopped she knew what was coming next. However before I could widen her legs, she placed her hand on my arm.

"Not this way, I want it from behind."

When she got into position she wiggled her bottom, she was telling me she was ready for my cock.

"I like it this way, it goes in deeper."

"You like it in deep?"

"Yes, give me all you have."

I just hoped I had enough.

When my cock touched her opening, she pushed back, eager for it to enter her, but I only put the tip in. She pushed back even more.

"I want you to tell me what you want me to do."

"Put it in," there was surprise in her voice, she didn't know why I was asking.

"If you want me to fuck you, tell me."

Mother never uses bad language, or says anything crude. Now that I had her hooked I wanted some dirty talk from her. It was a risky thing to do, she could just end it now if she wanted, but I knew she was too far gone. I was guessing she would do or say anything if it meant that I would fuck her.

"You have to say it."

"I want you to fuck me."

She could have said it with more meaning, but it was a start.

"What do you want me to fuck?"

This time it all came out.

"Fuck my cunt, fuck my dirty cunt. I am a bitch and you can do whatever you want with me. Just hurry up."

Wow, that was more than I had expected, and this time she had said it with meaning. The time for talking was over.

I was now in her up to my balls. She wasn't as tight as Mary or Lizzy, but I wasn't complaining, the added excitement of it being my Mother made up for that. When I had entered her I was surprised that she didn't make any noise, but now that I was fucking her she was making up for it.

After a couple of minutes I reached towards her big swinging tits, searching for her nipples. When I found them she gasped. I was now pulling on them hard. She was enjoying it, but they would be very sore tomorrow.

I was happy to finish this way, but after a few minutes she said, "Rub my clit."

When I did, she groaned, then she added, "And play with my bottom."

I started to play with her cheeks.

"No, I mean put a finger in."

She then got my thumb, as deep in as I could get it.

This was good for both of us. I was fucking her hard, and her clit and bottom were getting special attention.

"I am not going to last long. Fuck me hard and finish me off."

I grunted, "OK," then I tried to fuck her even harder.

I was close as well, but she needed to come first. A minute later I was still frantically fucking her, then she climaxed. I closed my eyes and put all my effort into joining her.

"You must stop now."

I ignored her, but three strokes later I gave a loud grunt, then my cock twitched. I counted six before I had finished.

After I had reached it she collapsed onto the bed, taking me with her. We stayed like that for at least a couple of minutes, then I got off her. While I waited for her to recover I put my pyjamas back on, and then I sat on the edge of the bed. A few seconds later she turned over.

We looked at each other, then she gave me a big smile.

"That was wonderful Leo, we must do it again."

"Yes, but not now."

That made her giggle,

"You had better go. I hope Mary is still asleep."

I only spent five minutes in the bathroom. When I got back to our bedroom door I was hesitant to enter, I had a feeling that she would be awake, and that there would be some awkward questions about why I had been gone so long. However all the worry was for nothing, she was still dead to the world.

The next morning I was up early, I had the bed to fix, and we had to leave by ten. It took me fifteen minutes to tighten the screws, two of them were difficult. When I went down to the kitchen Lizzy and Mother were already there. Mother greeted me with a nice smile, then she got back to preparing breakfast. As soon as Mother had her back to me Lizzy whispered, "Well?"

"Yes I fucked her. We can't talk now, I will tell you all the gory details later on."

She shuddered with excitement before saying, "I can't wait."

During breakfast there was very little talking, I think we were all a bit sad at having to go home. However, just when we had nearly finished, Mother said, "I want to thank Lizzy for arranging this holiday."

"Thanks Lizzy," and I meant it.

Then Mary chipped in, "Yes, it has been really good."

"It wasn't that big a deal," but you could tell she was pleased with what we had all just said. She then continued with, "Leo you can do the next one. Any ideas?"

I scratched my head, "I don't know where we should go next, but I think it should be soon."

There was a quick, "Yes," from Mother.

"But what I do know is that wherever we stay it must only have one bathroom, in the kitchen."

Lizzy and Mother laughed, but Mary looked puzzled, then she said, "But I thought you all hated having only one bathroom?"

We had at first, but it was instrumental in me ending up in the wrong room, twice. Without it this would have just been a normal family holiday.

This time when Lizzy and Mother laughed, I joined in, but Mary just shook her head. She probably thought we had all gone mad.

One day I might tell her why we had laughed!

96 Tim has Fun when He Shares a Bed

"You MUST have another room."

"I am sorry sir, as I explained before we don't."

I looked at my mother, she just mouthed "Calm down."

Olivia was no help, throughout my conversation with 'Charles', the guy on reception, she had said nothing. I gave a long sigh, I now realised I wasn't going to win this.

"OK, I give in", but I couldn't resist adding "But we did book two months ago."

"I can only apologise once again sir." He then gave me a sickly smile before adding "And of course there will be a twenty percent discount."

Mother jumped in with a quick "Thanks." She was paying for the room.

I stood my ground, "I think it should be twenty-five."

I was expecting, even hoping, that he would argue with me, but in a calm voice he said "Of course. I meant to say twenty-five percent."

As we left reception to go to our room I could tell mother was pleased with the large discount, but I was still irritated. We were here for my cousin's wedding. I had booked two rooms, each with a double bed, me and Olivia in one room and mother in the other. However we had now ended up with one room that had a double and a single.

I had been looking forward to this ever since I booked it, a nice private room with my girlfriend Olivia. We have only been together for four months so there is still a lot of sex, often noisy. There was now no chance of that with mother in with us.

"I like the room."

Mother was smiling so she obviously liked it as well, she then said "Tim, what do you think?"

I muttered "I think Charles should be fired."

Olivia giggled at that but mother didn't find it funny, she just stared at me.

"OK, the room is very nice."

I wasn't just saying that, it genuinely was, some of the furniture even looked to be antique.

"He did say they might be able to get us an extra room tomorrow."

Mother sounded optimistic but I wasn't so sure. Charles had explained that they were fully booked because of two conferences and a local golf tournament. He freely admitted that it was their mistake with the booking, but that had not made me feel any better. We were booked in for three nights but Olivia could now only do two, she has to leave early because of work commitments. If we didn't get our own room tomorrow then it would be a disaster.

"Have you seen the view?"

I hadn't yet, but from the tone of mother's voice it must be good. It was, a large golf course bounded by a wood. When I moved away from the window I looked at the beds, nothing had been said yet about the sleeping arrangements, time to mention it.

"We need to decide."

Mother gave me a puzzled look, "What?"

"Who is sleeping where?"

She quickly said "Me and Olivia in the double, you in the single."

"I thought."

Before I could continue mother interrupted me with "No, I am not having you two together keeping me up all night."

I looked at Olivia, she averted her eyes, obviously embarrassed with what mother had hinted at.

I tried to make a joke of it, "I was going to suggest Olivia in the single bed."

Mother looked horrified, I now wished I hadn't said it.

"I was only joking."

Nothing more was said but from the look on mother's face I could tell she was not happy with me.

My father and sister Mia were arriving tomorrow at eleven, I just hoped they would not be late, I also hoped that Charles was correct when he assured me he had rooms for them. If, and it was a big if, the rooms could be sorted out then tomorrow night we would all be OK. I would be with Olivia, mother and father would be together, and Mia would have her own room.

After we had unpacked we explored the grounds of the hotel. The plan for the rest of the day was to have a quiet meal, then an early night. We would be having a busy day tomorrow, the wedding was at one so we would have to be up early, and it would be a late night.

The restaurant was what you would expect for a five star hotel. We all enjoyed the food, but according to mother and Olivia the wine was even better. I am not a wine drinker so I just had a couple of beers.

It was only when we left the table to go to our room that we realised Olivia had drunk too much. She was unsteady on her feet, I had to support her to stop her falling over. Nothing was said until we were out of the dining room.

Mother gave me an angry look, "She's drunk, we will have to take the lift."

"I know she is, but why are you annoyed with me?"

"You are her boyfriend, why didn't you stop her?"

"It was you that ordered that second bottle of wine."

Mother was about to reply, but I held my hand up and she stopped.

As we waited for the lift I gave a big sigh then said "Look, it's just one of those things. She should have drunk less but she didn't."

When I looked at mother she seemed calmer.

"I suppose I did insist that we had a second bottle, and I encouraged her to drink it."

"Yes, but you didn't force her. She is twenty-five, old enough to do what she wants."

Eventually we got to our room. Olivia was now slumped in a chair and I was making her a coffee in the faint hope that it would sober her up. Mother was sitting on the edge of the single bed, she seemed a bit unsteady, was she drunk as well?

She must have noticed me looking at her, "I am OK, just a bit drunk."

"Why are you not as bad as she is?"

"I think it's because I am used to it, and I am bigger than Olivia. She just can't take as much as I can."

"So basically you are saying it's because you regularly drink too much and you are fat."

She looked offended, "I am not fat."

I felt really bad, "Sorry, you are not fat, just a few extra pounds."

Mother smiled at me, it was if I had passed her a compliment, that made me feel worse. I shouldn't have made the fat comment, even with those 'extra pounds' she was still attractive. Charles at reception had kept glancing at her whilst he was talking to me, probably fascinated by her pretty face and her big tits.

We tried to get Olivia to drink the coffee but after the first sip she wasn't interested in having any more, after trying a few more times we gave in.

I looked at mother, "What do we do now?"

She shrugged her shoulders, "Put her to bed?"

With a bit of coaxing we managed to get her to her feet, and then manoeuvre her towards the double bed. When we released her she flopped onto it, then she reached out for a pillow. As she hugged it to her chest mother bent down and stroked her hair.

"She needs to sleep it off. You get changed for bed and I will watch her."

I just nodded, it was not an ideal situation but we had it under control, tomorrow morning we would laugh about it.

However when I returned from the bathroom Olivia was in the single bed, mother looked as if she was about to cry.

"It's not my fault, I couldn't stop her. She just got up."

"You are", then I stopped. I was about to say 'You are much bigger than her', but saying it would not help.

I sighed, "We will just have to move her back."

Five minutes of talking didn't work, we got no response, she just lay there dead to the world.

"We are going to have to carry her."

Mother gave me a look that said 'You must be joking', but when I put my hands under her to lift her she realised I was serious. However before she could help me Olivia started to struggle, and then start to scream. I quickly let go of her.

"Let's try again."

Mother looked hesitant but she didn't say no. This time when we lifted her the scream was louder, it only stopped when we dropped her back onto the bed.

"Fuck, it's not going to work. Why does she keep screaming?"

"I have no idea, she is drunk so who knows what is going through her mind now." She then gave me a stern look before adding "And don't use that language in front of me again."

I muttered a quick "Sorry."

"I am going to get ready for bed now, you will just have to squeeze in with her."

It was at least ten minutes before she returned from the bathroom.

"What was all that noise, and why aren't you in bed with her?"

I snapped back "I tried." Then in a calmer voice I said "Every time I get in she either starts shouting, screaming or kicking. I think she hates me."

Mother laughed, "No, she doesn't hate you. Now can we get some sleep?"

I looked at the double bed.

"No chance, you are on the floor."

As she got into the bed I muttered under my breath "And my mother hates me as well."

I now had a makeshift 'bed' on the floor, two blankets and two pillows. It wasn't comfortable but I was trying to make it work. However ten minutes later I was still awake, in frustration I gave a long sigh.

"Are you still awake?"

"YES, and I think I will be all night."

"It's going to be a long day tomorrow, we need to get to sleep."

"It's OK for you in that big comfy bed."

Mother didn't reply for a few seconds, but when she did she surprised me.

"You had better get in with me."

"Are you sure?"

"Do you want to stay on the floor? Get in bed before I change my mind."

I almost jumped in, mother was not amused.

"And take that big grin of your face. If you hog all the sheets I will kick you out."

I gave her my best "Yes mother."

"I had the evening all planned, a nice meal then an early night. I was even thinking about having a relaxing massage after the meal." She looked over at Olivia before adding "That was before somebody spoiled it all."

I had an idea, "I can do it."

"Do what?"

"Give you a massage."

Mother gave a dismissive laugh then said "No, the way things have gone tonight I bet you would end up injuring me."

She had hurt my feelings, I prided myself on my massage skills.

"Olivia thinks I do a really good massage."

"Well go and give her one now."

"I am really sorry about tonight. I just want to make amends, to do something that will make it a bit better."

There was now silence, I didn't know if it was the end of the conversation or if she was thinking about it.

Eventually she spoke, "I suppose it would be nice."

"Good, now lie on your front."

She did as I asked then I removed the covers. The room was dark but we hadn't fully closed the curtains, so there was enough light coming in from outside so that I could see OK.

I started on her shoulders. As I worked my fingers into her muscles I looked at her body. She was wearing a nightie, a short one that only just covered her bottom, and she wasn't wearing a bra. I couldn't see but I assumed she had some knickers on.

I had briefly noticed what she was wearing before when she came out of the bathroom, but it was only now that I had time to appreciate it. I was going to enjoy massaging her, and if I was careful I might be able to have some 'accidental' touches of more intimate places than her back.

"Do you think I should change? This nightie is a bit short, it was only supposed to be for your father to see."

In a casual voice I said "No, it is short but it covers everything", then I held my breath as I waited for her to decide.

"No point in changing now. In fact I don't think I have anything that's more suitable."

I could breathe again. Mother couldn't see it but I now had a huge grin on my face.

After five minutes I moved my hands down onto her spine. I pushed hard, there was a loud crack and then a satisfying groan from her. As I gently massaged her back I noticed that the nightie was moving up, I could now see part of her knickers, they were white to match her nightie. My hands were now going up and down her back, and I had increased the pressure. I was careful not to do it too hard, but I was more careful to ensure that her nightie continued to move so that it would reveal more.

I could now see all of her plump bottom, only covered by her tight knickers. I couldn't take my eyes of it. As I continued with the massage I just stared at it, desperate to touch it. However I didn't do that, what I did do instead is quickly put my hands inside her nightie and run my hands up her back, there was a soft moan from her.

In a low voice, almost a whisper, she said "That feels good."

Now that I was inside, and mother hadn't complained, I felt bolder. I spread my fingers and then I moved my hands to both sides of her, another inch or so and I would be touching the edge of her tits. Very slowly I moved my hands towards them, after five minutes I was there.

My touch was now more of a caress than a massage. I couldn't feel much of her big tits, because they were squashed against the bed, however it still felt highly erotic and my cock was stiff and throbbing in my pyjamas.

"That's very nice but I think we should get some sleep."

"Five more minutes?"

She sighed, "You are doing a good job, OK."

If it was just five minutes then I wanted to make the most of it, I might never be in this situation ever again. I slowly pushed my hands down so that I could feel more of her tits, I waited for her to object. However she surprised me by raising her chest up, just a few inches, but enough for me to slide my hands under. I didn't hesitate, when my hands were under her she dropped back down trapping them.

I now had my hands where I wanted them, but I was reluctant to act. If I stopped now we could both pretend nothing had happened, it was just a massage, but if I started playing with them there would be no doubt it was sexual.

I don't know why I bothered thinking about it, there was only going to be one outcome. Man has only enough blood for his brain or his cock, but not for both at the same time. I am no exception, my cock was in control so it was inevitable that I would play with her tits.

As I searched for her nipples mother moved her body to make it easier for me, there was now no doubt she was willing. When I found them they were already swollen. They were a lot bigger and thicker than Olivia's. I pinched them gently at first, then harder as she started moaning.

I was surprised that we were doing this. My mother is quite formal, she never swears. At home there is never ever a mention of anything sexual. I was now playing with her tits and she was enjoying it. She was holding her drink well but she had consumed a lot, had that softened her up?

I had now spent ten minutes on her magnificent tits, I wanted more, something different. If I tried would she stop me? When my hands were out from under her she gave a long sigh, it sounded like she was disappointed.

This time she was the one to ask, "Five more minutes?"

"Are you sure?"

There was a quick "Yes" from her.

This time when she raised her chest I put my hands onto her bottom. When I started fondling it she dropped back down, she now understood what I wanted.

"Perhaps we should stop now?"

She sounded unsure, letting me play with her tits was one thing but giving me access to her cunt was a big step up. I desperately wanted to finger her, but if that was going to happen I needed to be patient.

I took a deep breath, then in casual tone said "Just a few more minutes. We will stop when you want."

Whilst I waited for her to say something I looked over at Olivia, she wasn't moving but in the silence I could hear her breathing. Good she was OK, but I would need to keep an eye on her during the night. Eventually mother responded.

"Yes, but be gentle", then to keep up some sort of pretence she added "When you massage me there."

We both knew where 'there' was.

As I played with her bottom, keeping well away from her cunt, I kept saying to myself 'Nice and slow'. I was worried that if I just charged in she might change her mind.

After several minutes she started to wiggle her bottom, that was a good sign. I wanted to get to her cunt but first I needed those knickers to come off. I thought she was ready, but as soon as I started to pull them down she reached behind and grabbed one of my hands.

"I need to go to the toilet."

As she got up from the bed I hid my erection as best I could. When she was in the bathroom I wondered what was going to happen next, would we continue or was that the end? There was nothing I could do but wait.

Eventually she returned, without saying anything she got back into bed. I smiled, she was now in the same position as before, on her front with the covers off.

"I am tired, do you think we should continue?"

She was obviously having second thoughts about doing this. I was now frantically trying to think of something to say that would convince her that we should go on. The best I could come up with was "Yes, I will make sure you enjoy it", I just hoped it was good enough.

"If we do then I don't want you to stop until I am completely relaxed."

With the confidence of a twenty-three year old I said in a firm voice "Don't worry, I know what to do."

There was a nervous giggle from her, then she said "What are you waiting for?"

When I lifted her nightie up I was surprised to see that her bottom was naked, she must have left her knickers in the bathroom. As I stared at it my cock twitched, and for the first time since we started I realised that I might actually get to fuck her. It would all depend upon how far she was willing to go, but I decided then that I would try.

Her legs were together and I was tempted to push them apart, but I didn't. I muttered under my breath "Nice and slow." When I started massaging her bottom again she gave an appreciative moan. After a few minutes she started to move her legs, I put my hands on them to stop her spreading them, then I got back to working on her bottom. Two minutes later she tried again, I stopped her, this time holding her legs more firmly.

"Please I need to get more comfortable."

I could hear the pleading in her voice, I replied with a firm "No not yet."

"I need it." She now sounded desperate.

"What do you need?"

I waited for her to answer, it felt as if she was struggling to find the words. Other women would say 'I need to be fingered' or 'I need to be fucked' but she would never say anything like that. Eventually it came out.

In a low voice she said "I need more."

I wanted to tease her, not torture her, so I said "Just two more minutes."

I felt her legs relax, she was now no longer pushing against my hands. I had said two minutes but I wasn't sure if I could wait that long.

I was now back to playing with her bottom, but I was thinking of her cunt.

"You said just two minutes."

I could hear the anguish in her voice, if I waited any longer she might actually cry. When I put my hands on her thighs and gently pushed against them she responded by opening her legs.

"Wider, as wide as you can."

She quickly did as I asked. I bent down, moving my head close to her, I wanted a good look at her cunt. Even in the dim light I could clearly see it. She wasn't shaved, but it looked to be well trimmed. I then put my hands on her bottom and pushed up, I wanted her to raise herself so that I could see more, but she didn't respond.

"My back is hurting."

I ignored her and tried again.

"No, I can't do that it's too uncomfortable."

I was slightly annoyed, in a harsh tone I said "Then you need to turn over."

She hesitated, had I ruined it? Eventually she moved, only stopping to take her nightie off. She was now lying on her back completely naked, but with her legs closed. I looked at her face, our eyes met and we held that gaze for a few seconds. When she closed her eyes I knew it was her signal for me to continue.

I wanted her cunt, but now that she was on her back I could suck her big nipples. When I did there was a loud gasp from her, it startled me and I raised my head.

"NO, don't stop."

I was quickly back on it. It was long and thick, nicely swollen, better than Olivia's. Thinking about her should have made me feel guilty about what I was doing, but it didn't, I was enjoying it too much. There was plenty of time to feel guilty tomorrow morning.

I couldn't get enough of her nipples, I kept switching from one to the other. I was now sucking them as hard as I could and she was making all sorts of strange noises, obviously enjoying it as well. After five minutes or so I was ready to move down, tits are nice but nothing is better than a cunt, and when it is your mother's cunt it's even better.

When I stopped she opened her eyes, she looked puzzled. However when I put my hands on her thighs she gave me a smile, and then, as she opened her legs, she closed her eyes again.

This time I didn't need to ask her to open more, her knees were up and her legs were as wide apart as possible. I could now see every detail of her cunt. I was pleasantly surprised how big her lips were, nice and meaty. I licked my lips as I imagined them in my mouth. It was now getting difficult to take it 'Nice and slow'.

"Don't tease me."

I mutter a quick "Sorry", I had spent too long just looking at her. Time to make amends.

I spent the next couple of minutes exploring her inner thighs, just inches away from her big lips, gently touching and rubbing. When I moved closer, brushing my fingers against her lips, I felt her body tense then relax. I had intended to wait some more before fingering her, but I couldn't resist any longer. I pushed a finger in, up to the knuckle. There was long satisfying moan from her.

"I want more."

So one wasn't enough, "How many?"

"Two", then she quickly added "No, three."

"Three, you are a BIG girl."

She giggled, "Yes I am."

Perhaps she could take more? "What about four?"

There was a quick "No", but I wasn't convinced.

Slowly I said "I think if I am careful you can do it."

"What about Olivia?"

That shocked me, I blurted out "Just three."

Now, in a confident voice, she said "Then I want four."

I was careful, I slowly worked my way up to four. It was tight but it did seem to be what she needed. Now that they were all in I could fuck her with them. As I did so I thought of what she had said, 'What about Olivia?', it had shocked me but it had also excited me. I now realised that under that formal exterior she had the same naughty side that I had.

She was now getting noisy, each time my fingers went in deep she groaned loudly. If Olivia had just been fast asleep this would surely wake her, fortunately she was drunk, almost comatose. I smiled, all this was possible because the hotel had cocked up the rooms. I was now warming to Charles, he wasn't such a bad guy after all. Olivia had played her part as well by drinking too much. I looked behind to see how she was, with horror I could see her getting out of bed.

"Fuck, Olivia is getting up."

Mother's eyes opened wide and she stared at me, she was about to speak but I shook my head.

I whispered "Stay still she is going to the bathroom."

She was unsteady on her feet, obviously still drunk. I could see mother was tense, worried what might happen when she came back. The sensible thing to do was for us to stop. I should remove my fingers and mother close her legs. When she returned we would be tucked up in bed pretending to be asleep. However we didn't do that. I kept my fingers in and mother wasn't trying to close her legs. I even moved my fingers to keep her excited, but this time slowly. I think we both realised that if we stopped, even briefly, that would spoil the mood and we might not continue.

When she eventually returned I held my breath, she had stopped in the middle of the room and was looking towards me, it was as if she was in a trance.

Mother hissed "What is she doing?"

"She is just standing there."

I didn't tell her that she was staring at me, that might have freaked her out.

"Good, she is now moving towards her bed."

When I saw her collapse onto it I knew we were safe.

I gave a long sigh, "Fuck that was a close shave. She is back in bed, let's wait a minute."

I could see mother smile, she looked relieved. As she closed her eyes I heard her say, in a low, but serious, voice, "Don't use that language in front of me again."

I had to stop myself from laughing. I had sucked her big tits and I now I had four fingers up her cunt, and it looked almost certain that I would eventually fuck her. She was happy for me to do that but she didn't want me to swear in front of her. I shook my head, was she joking?

We waited less than a minute, when she wiggled her bottom I knew she was ready to start again. I briefly glanced at Olivia, it looked good, unless she needed the toilet again I would be surprised if she gave us any more trouble.

Mother was now noisy, would she be even louder when she is being fucked? I spent the next few minutes fingering her. Her cunt was nice and juicy, what would it taste like? I moved my head between her legs, ready to lick her. I didn't want any delay, once my fingers were out I wanted my mouth, and tongue, on her cunt. I could now smell it, nice and strong, just as it should be.

When I sucked her big lips into my mouth she screamed. It was loud, it might even have woken Olivia up, but I didn't stop, I just hoped she was still asleep.

Her lips were a mouthful and I sucked on them greedily. I loved the taste of her cunt, very musky, a stronger taste than Olivia's. The only thing I didn't like was the hair, I wished she was shaved. She was neatly trimmed but I could still feel it against my cheeks.

All the time I had been fingering her I hadn't touched her clit, I had been saving it for my tongue, it was now time to lick it. The first lick was slow and gentle, I heard her try to stifle a moan, but she couldn't stop it, it came out loud.

"Fuck, that's soooo good."

That shocked me, I even stopped for a second or two. That was the first time ever I had heard her say that word. As I licked her harder I inserted two fingers, she continued to moan but thankfully not as loud as when I had first licked her clit.

I was enjoying what we were doing but I was getting worried that she would climax before I could get to fuck her. As I continued to lick her I reached back and started to pull my pyjama bottoms down, I could feel the front wet with pre-come. It was a struggle but eventually my cock was free.

I was desperate to fuck her but first I needed to warn her in some way. My cock is only slightly above average, six and half inches, but it is thick, very thick. Mary a previous girlfriend had even refused to let me fuck her, 'There is no way that is going to fit into me. I am not even going to try.' We split up soon after that. Olivia had struggled at first, even now I only fuck her after extensive foreplay, and she has to tell me when she is ready.

Mother had taken four fingers, that was a good sign, also she has given birth. Her cunt must be bigger than Olivia's, so she might be OK. I just wished I knew what my father's cock was like, If it was thick like mine then she would be used to it.

I stopped licking her, replacing my tongue with two fingers. As I rubbed her swollen clit with them I realised that I would just have to tell her straight.

"You should know that it's thick."

Even with her eyes closed I could see she was puzzled, then her face relaxed, she now understood what I was saying.

She opened her eyes and smiled at me, "Good, it sounds like you are just like your father."

I wasn't convinced, I have seen a lot of porno films with very long cocks, but none have the girth that mine has.

"When I said thick, I mean very thick."

She gave a nervous laugh, "That sounds even better", but I could tell she was now wondering if it might actually be too big for her.

"Can Olivia take it?"

"Yes, but she is used to it."

"All of it?"

"Yes."

She smiled at me again, then she nodded her head before closing her eyes. The smile was to tell me 'If Olivia can be fucked with it then I can be as well', and the nodding of her head was to let me know she was ready.

I positioned my cock against her opening, I just hoped I could get it in, we didn't have the luxury of spending a few days trying. It had taken a week for Olivia to manage all of it, and then another week before she was comfortable enough to really enjoy it.

A few years ago a friend of mine had seen it whilst we were showering after a basketball game, I think his words were 'That's a big fucker, it's wider than my arm. Wish mine was that size'. We both laughed. He was exaggerating, but I was old enough to know that what I had was indeed special. However what he didn't realise was that it could also have a down side, it's no good it looking impressive if it's too big for the cunt.

I slowly pushed the first two inches in.

"Stop."

I groaned, I was half-expecting that. I watched her open her eyes and lift her head up so that she could see my cock. She was now staring at it.

"The head is the biggest part, it should get easier now as it goes in further."

I was trying to sound convincing but I wasn't sure she believed me.

She shook her head, "Olivia can take ALL of it?"

I looked directly at her, when our eyes met I said in a reassuring voice "Yes."

She hesitated then said "In that case you had better fuck me, nice and slow."

When she had closed her eyes I said in a low whisper "Yes, nice and slow."

When it was fully in I stopped, she was breathing heavily but other than that she seemed OK with it. It felt good, I was up to my balls in her and it was now going to get even better. I started tentatively at first, careful not to thrust too hard. She was making less noise than before, but even so she did appear to be enjoying it, I certainly was.

It was now time to up the pace.

"Are you OK?"

Between moans there was a terse "Yes", followed by "Don't stop."

I smiled, no chance of that until I had poured everything I had into her big cunt.

"What do you want?"

"What?"

I said it again.

In frustration she shouted out "I don't know what you want me to say. But don't stop."

"I want you to say, you want me to fuck you."

There was a quick "Yes, fuck me, fuck me" from her.

That got me even more excited, I responded by fucking her harder, long full strokes. She was now moaning and gasping for breath, and I was grunting after each long stroke. We were now both close to coming.

"What do you want me to fuck?"

Nothing back from her, so I said it again, then I fucked her as hard as I could manage.

She gave a loud groan, then with difficulty she managed to speak, "I want you to fuck my cunt. Fuck my cunt hard until I come."

When she climaxed I felt her body tense, as she writhed about I continued, I was just on the edge, I needed a bit more time.

"Stop, I can't take any more."

I ignored her, two strokes later I reached it as well. I could feel my cock twitching inside her. There is no such thing as a bad climax but some are better than others, this was one of my best.

When my cock was limp I rolled of her. As I lay beside her I waited for her to say something, her eyes were closed, was she asleep? Then she opened them.

"I now understand what you were saying."

I was puzzled, "What did I say?"

"That you were big."

"I said I was thick."

"That's what I meant. Your father is longer than you, much longer, but you are a lot wider than him."

I looked at her, she giggled "Yes, nine inches."

"You are joking, did he tell you that?"

"Yes he did."

I shook my head, "Don't believe him, you should measure it."

"I did. It's actually just over nine inches."

I had a sudden thought, then I burst out laughing.

"What's so funny?"

"I was just thinking, what if you could combine both our cocks, his length and my girth, you would have a monster cock."

She laughed, "No you would have a virgin, it would be too big for anybody."

That was funny.

"I have a question for you. What we did was good, but why did you let me do it?"

Mother looked thoughtful.

"The simple answer is that I needed it. I love your father very much and I would never leave him, however he doesn't have the same interest in sex that he used to have. It sounds cruel to say it, but he is not satisfying me."

I felt sorry for her, she is still a relatively young woman with obviously strong needs. I didn't know what to say, and she looked as if she wanted to stop talking about it, so I didn't say anything else.

After an awkward silence mother gave me a smile that was meant to tell me she was OK, then she said "We must get to sleep now."

I was now completely spent, my last thought as I drifted off to sleep was that I hoped that tomorrow we would be able to do this again.

I woke up first, just after seven-thirty. Mother was still sound asleep but Olivia was moving in her bed, she would be up soon.

"My head hurts."

"It's no wonder, you were drunk last night. I will make you a coffee, a strong one."

As I was making the coffee I could see Olivia looking carefully at her clothes, then she inspected the bed.

"Was I sick last night?"

"No."

She still looked worried.

"Did I do anything embarrassing?"

I gave her my best smile, "No. We came straight from the restaurant and then we put you to bed."

"So far so good, but what about your mother?"

"What about me?"

We both turned to look at her, she was now sitting up. I was relieved to see that she had put her nightie back on before going to sleep.

"Sorry, I guess I was shit-faced last night."

Mother smiled, "Don't worry I am not annoyed. But mind your language."

I had to look away, I was finding it difficult not to laugh, shit-faced was mild compared to some of the words mother had used last night. However I could understand her thinking, saying them when you are having sex is acceptable, in fact it's almost compulsory, but other than that it is bad manners.

"I feel a lot better after that coffee. I am going to have a quick shower, then downstairs for breakfast."

I looked at her in amazement, "You want to eat? Don't you feel sick?"

"No, just a splitting headache. I am going to take some painkillers, that should sort me out."

She even managed a smile.

"I will shower next and come down with you."

Out of the corner of my eye I could see mother trying to get my attention, when I turned to look at her she mouthed "No."

She had made sure Olivia hadn't seen it, what did she mean by 'No'?

"Tim, I am going to eat a bit later. If Olivia doesn't mind will you wait and come down with me?"

Olivia was swallowing the painkillers so she didn't answer straight away.

"I hate the taste of them, and why do they make them so big?"

Eventually she noticed us looking at her, "Sorry, yes I am OK with that" then she went off to take a shower.

When we were alone I could see mother wanted to say something, but she was hesitant. She took a deep breath before speaking.

"Last night was good, very good."

I waited for the 'But'.

"I want to do it again."

I hadn't expected that, "Now?"

She giggled, "No, when Olivia has gone downstairs."

"Aren't you."

She finished my sentence, "Sore? Yes I am a bit, but it's a nice sore."

I wasn't sure there was such a thing.

"We don't have time to do all of what we did last night."

"I know, I just want you to lick me."

Before I could reply Olivia was back in the room.

"What were you talking about?"

I shrugged my shoulders, "Nothing important, mother was asking me to do something."

That got Olivia's interest, "Do what?"

I glanced across at mother, she looked worried.

I smiled, "She wants me to dance with her tonight at the wedding reception. Apparently last time I was very good and she wants me to do it again."

"Was he good?"

Olivia got a "Yes" and I got a stern look that said 'Don't do that again'.

"I need some food. How long will you be before you join me?"

"Half an hour."

I chipped in with "Make it an hour, we are not in a hurry."

"Not a problem, take your time."

As she was leaving she turned around and looked at both of us in turn.

"There were a lot of strange noises last night."

In as calm a voice as I could manage I said "You must have been dreaming."

"It did seem real, but I was drunk so I might just have imagined it. I guess you are right, see you downstairs in about an hour."

When she had gone I gave a long sigh, mother just looked relieved.

"Don't worry, she was well out of it last night. Did you notice though that she never said anything about being in the single bed?"

Mother looked surprised, "You are right, she didn't."

I was ready to start, "We have an hour, let's not waste any time."

But then I had a sudden thought, "I can see what you get out of this, but what's in it for me?"

"I am sore so that's out, but you can do anything else."

"Anything?"

When she realised what I was hinting at there was a look of horror on her face, "You are way too big for my bum, it would kill me."

"It might, but we can try", before she could respond I added "Only joking."

"And I don't have a big mouth."

"So when you say anything, you really mean anything so long as it's just your hand?"

"Correct."

I tried to look annoyed, but mother just laughed.

"If you are a good boy I will let you finish on my tits."

"Nice, but can I come on your face instead?"

I expected a quick no, but she was thinking about it.

"Yes, but only if you give me a good climax."

I gave a big grin, "It's a deal."

Taking into account the time for both of us to have a shower, we now had only thirty minutes.

I started the same as before, by sucking her big lips into my mouth. The taste was different, a lot stronger, but still good. This was supposed to be a quick snack rather than a feast but even so I didn't want to rush it. Mother was responding to my actions, when I sucked harder she was moaning louder. I was tempted to push two fingers in, but she had said she was sore. Would she take them in her bum instead? As I continued sucking on her lips I played with her anus, gently rubbing my fingers against it. When I positioned the tips at the opening, ready to push in, I waited to see if she would object.

"Don't tease me, put them in."

I didn't immediately do what she wanted, instead I dipped my fingers into her cunt to get them nice and wet.

"What are you doing?"

I didn't answer her, I had a mouthful of cunt lips. My response was to push the two fingers deep into her bum, right up the knuckles. There was a loud gasp from her, then a low appreciate moan.

"That's good, I always wondered how it would feel."

I stopped sucking, surprised that it was a first for her.

"Don't stop."

I got back to work, but this time I went for her clit.

"That's the spot, lick it hard."

When I did as she asked there was even more noise coming from her, a mixture of moans and groans. My cock was fit to burst, I was desperate for her to touch it, but for now the focus was on her.

"I need more."

I licked her harder.

"NO, not that. I need to be fucked."

I raised my head, "I thought you were sore?"

"I am a bit, but I can take it. Don't argue with me."

I gave a sarcastic "Yes mother" that made her giggle.

"But wait a minute."

I didn't understand, "Wait for what?"

"I want it from behind."

I was shocked, and she must have seen it on my face, "You don't want to?"

"I do, it's just I didn't expect it from you."

For some reason she found that very funny, when she had stopped laughing she said "So what you really mean is you didn't expect your mother to be such a dirty bitch."

I didn't say anything, but I think she took my silence as a 'Yes'.

When she was in position, with me behind her, I was impressed. She had her bottom up high and her elbows flat on the bed. I could see her cunt in all its glory, inviting me to fuck it. This time I quickly pushed it in, perhaps a bit too quick.

"Are you OK?"

"Yes, but it did take my breath away. Take it slowly at first then I want it hard."

"Yes mother."

"Stop saying that and start fucking me."

It sounded like a command, I was happy to obey. This time I was able to go deeper, and she seemed happy to take it. I now had a permanent smile on my face, I had expected her hand but I was now getting her cunt.

We continued like this for a good five minutes and I sensed she was near, if I concentrated a few hard thrust would make me climax as well.

"I am nearly ready to come. Fuck me harder, fuck my cunt as hard as you can."

It was then I heard the knocking on the door, I stopped mid-stroke.

I whispered, "Shit, it must be Olivia."

"What shall we do?" There was panic in her voice.

"She mustn't have a key, if we wait she will go away."

I didn't feel as confident as I sounded, but eventually the knocking stopped, and we continued. The sensible thing to do was to end this now, to make ourselves decent and then go and look for Olivia. Lust won over logic, but we did need to be quick.

Two minutes later she climaxed, I followed close behind. It was only our second fuck but the timing was spot on. Would it be our last?

"That was wonderful, but get into the shower before Olivia gets back."

"Not yet."

What was she waiting for?

"I am still horny."

I just looked at her with my mouth open, was she serious? When she opened her legs and started to rub her clit I knew she was.

"It will only take me a few minutes to come again. I want you to watch me, and to talk dirty. Tell me about Olivia."

What did she want me to say?

"Come on, tell me what she is like in bed."

Wow, mother certainly had a dark side.

"She loves to be fucked, me on top. I lift her legs up high, almost onto her shoulders."

"The dirty bitch, what is her cunt like?"

"It's always juicy, she loves to be licked, and she is always shaved."

Mother's fingers were now moving faster.

"Which cunt do you like best?"

I looked her straight in the eye, "Your cunt", that took her over the edge.

I watched in amazement as she thrashed about, it was her second climax but it looked to be bigger than the first. Eventually she was still.

"We can talk later but please go and shower."

She just ignored me, "What are we going to say to here?"

"I don't know", then I had an idea, "We can tell her we both fell asleep. It's a bit weak but I can't think of anything better. NOW GO."

Mother had only just got into the shower when I heard a key in the door. When she entered Olivia looked annoyed.

"What happened? I had to get a key from reception. You said an hour but it's been more than that now, and you are still in bed."

"Sorry we fell asleep."

"And where is your mother."

"Taking a shower."

"Also, why are you in the double bed?"

"It was your fault, you were drunk last night. You got into the single bed and we couldn't get you out."

She seemed to be much calmer now.

"Sorry, is your mother annoyed with me, it must have been horrible for her sharing with you."

I tried to sound serious when I said "It was, probably best not to mention it to her."

We were only just in time for breakfast. Olivia joined us even though she had already eaten. I must say considering how drunk she was last night she now looked remarkably well.

The food was good and I made the most of it, eventually I was full.

"Your father and Mia should be here in about an hour, I just hope the problem with the rooms has been sorted out."

I muttered under my breath "No chance of that."

Mother pretended she hadn't heard me.

"Tim will you go and check?"

I gave her a 'Why me?' look, she wasn't impressed.

"I am sure you will be calm and diplomatic."

Olivia giggled, but she stopped when mother gave her one of her looks.

As I left I grabbed a piece of toast to eat on my way to reception. When I got there I grinned, Charles was on duty. When he saw me his smile wavered a bit, but he was still very polite.

"Good morning sir, how can I help you?"

I reminded him about the problem with our room and told him about the other two people who were joining us today.

"Let me check."

I watched him access the computer, when I saw him briefly frown I knew there was a hitch.

"Excuse me sir, I need to speak to my manager."

Five minutes later he returned.

"I am pleased to say that my manager has confirmed that there will now be a fifty percent discount on ALL of your booking."

So it was the good news first, what about the bad? I waited for him to continue.

"However we do still have a small problem, there is no room for."

He paused to look at our booking details.

"Mia Harrison."

"What about my father's room?"

"That is OK sir. A room with a double bed."

I could see he was expecting me to complain, but I was now deep in thought. Did that mean we still had last night's room?

"So how many rooms do we have tonight?"

"Two. The one I just told you about and the one you had last night. We haven't been able to get you an extra room."

He was obviously expecting me to be annoyed, even angry, but I wasn't.

"Thanks Charles, I am sure you have done everything you can to help us. Have a nice day."

Then I walked away, I didn't look back but I would guess that Charles was still standing there looking very surprised.

As I waited for the lift I smiled to myself. Mother and father would share a room, leaving the rest of us in the other one. I doubted if Olivia and Mia would want to sleep in the same bed, so that would mean I would get to sleep with Olivia. However last night had not gone to plan, so perhaps the same might happen tonight, that Olivia would end up again in the single bed.

Mia is my elder sister by three years, she is hot. There was an incident a few weeks ago that made we start to think about her in a sexual way. I forgot to lock the bathroom door, when she entered I was naked. She managed to get a good look at my cock before I covered up. I still remember the exact words she said, "Wow BIG brother, I wouldn't mind some of that." There was then an awkward silence for a few seconds before she muttered "Sorry for barging in", then she quickly left.

Nothing more has been said about what happened, but a few times since then I have noticed her staring at my crotch. It would be too much to expect Olivia to be drunk again tonight, however there might be some other way to get her back into that single bed.

As I stepped into the lift I almost laughed out loud, I had just had a brilliant idea. It needed help from my sister, but if she was willing it might just work.

Last night it was my mother, tonight, with a bit of luck, it would be my sister!

97 Tim has Fun when He Shares a Bed Ch. 02

chris99999

It was just after eleven when they arrived. They were both in a good mood, that was until I explained the problem with the room.

"This is outrageous, I blame you Tim, you should have been more forceful with them."

"I agree with Father, you did the booking. Did you tell then we are here for a wedding?"

Both Father and Mia were now glaring at me, I looked over at Mother and Olivia.

"Help me out here, didn't I do my best?"

I then waited for them to come to my defence. Nothing from Olivia, her head was now bowed so as to avoid eye contact, but Mother responded.

"Tim WAS forceful, if he hadn't been I think that it would be worse than it is now."

Father muttered something under his breath, I didn't catch what he said but I doubted that he was paying me a compliment.

"And he did get a fifty percent discount on all our accommodation."

I could see Father was impressed by that.

"I guess it's not the end of the world."

"It might not be for you, but I have to share a room with my Brother and his girlfriend."

"Sorry Sis. Is there anything you want from me to make amends?"

I noticed her glance at my crotch before saying, "I will think of something."

To me it was obvious what she wanted, but thankfully nobody else picked up on it.

"Are we all OK now?"

Mother then looked at all of us in turn, there was no dissension.

"Good, then we can go to reception so that Father and Mia can check in."

It was my mate Charles at the desk. I kept at the back while Father did all the talking. Charles apologised profusely, and he was quick to mention the fifty percent discount again, that diffused any anger that my Father might still have had. When it was all done they shook hands.

"Charles seems a nice guy, I hope you didn't give him a hard time Tim?"

"You mean be forceful with him?"

Mia found that funny, but she was the only one, Father just glared at me. We went to our room first

"Very nice, I will have the double bed and you two the single."

Olivia looked horrified until she realised that Mia was only joking.

"A very classy room, and a great view. I hope our room is as nice as this one."

Good, Father was impressed, I just hoped he wasn't going to be disappointed with his.

He wasn't, it was the better room. Slightly smaller but with a very large bed that could easily sleep three. Mia, Olivia and myself?

"What are you smiling about?"

My Sister had caught me off guard, but I quickly composed myself before saying, "I just like the room."

She then gave me a wicked smile and I wondered if she was thinking the same, a big bed that could sleep three. We then returned to our room leaving Mother and Father alone.

"It's a nice room but I wish I didn't have to share it."

I looked at Mia, she didn't look annoyed so I guess she had come to terms with it. She would have preferred her own room but she was going to have to make do with sharing.

"Sis, I have been meaning to ask you something. Do you still take those sleeping pills?"

"Yes, but why are you asking?"

"Olivia has trouble sleeping, are they any good?"

I knew they were, Mia has told me about them before. I wanted her to tell me again so that Olivia could hear."

"They are very good. I get a great sleep without feeing groggy when I wake up. The only drawback is that you can't take them if you have been drinking."

"Olivia you have to leave early tomorrow, so no chance of a lie in if you have trouble sleeping. Do you want to try them?"

My Sister didn't look happy.

"Sorry Mia, that is if it's OK with you?"

"Yes, but doesn't she want to drink?"

I laughed at that, but Olivia just looked embarrassed.

"Why was that funny?"

"I drank a bit too much last night. It is probably better for all of us if I stick to soft drinks."

I could see Mia wanted more details, however before she could ask anything I shook my head slightly. She responded with a brief smile, she understood to leave it for now, but I knew she would quiz me about it later.

"It's up to you Olivia, I can give you two for tonight."

"I do need to be up at seven to leave by eight at the latest. I just wish I wasn't working tomorrow. It might be a good idea to take them, but I am just not sure."

If my plan was going to work then I needed her to take them.

"Sis what do you think? If she takes them she will get a good sleep, nothing will disturb her."

Mia looked puzzled, her face said "Why are you asking me?" Then it changed to a smile.

"If I was you I would. The wedding reception will go on late and there is likely to be a lot of noise."

There was a brief hesitation from Olivia before she said, "Thanks, I will try them."

I was relieved, so far so good. When I looked at my Sister she gave me a sly grin. She might not know what I was planning but I could tell she suspected that I was up to something, and for now at least she was going along with it.

Then I had a sudden thought, would she also be taking the sleeping pills? If she did it would be a disaster, I didn't want her sleeping through the night.

In a casual voice I said, "Will you be drinking?"

I could tell from the way she was looking at me that she was curious about why I was asking.

"I was just wondering, if you do then it means you cannot take anything to help you sleep."

"No, I am not really in the mood, and also it gives me the option of using them if I have problems sleeping."

Not the answer I was hoping for but not a complete disaster. If I can get Mia alone I might just come clean and explain to her what I was planning. However I was playing a dangerous game, if she didn't like my idea I would be in serious trouble.

Two hours into the wedding reception I got my opportunity. Mia had sneaked out for a quick cigarette, a minute later I followed her.

"I thought you had quit?"

"I have, so don't tell anybody."

"I can keep a secret, can you?"

She stopped smoking.

"Is it about Olivia being drunk last night, what did she do?"

I shook my head, "No, she was very drunk but this is something else."

She was now intrigued, I took a deep breath before continuing.

"Don't say anything until I have finished."

She dropped the cigarette onto the floor then extinguished it with her foot.

"OK."

"This is what I what I would like to happen tonight in the bedroom. When we think you are asleep me and Olivia will have some fun."

She opened her mouth to speak but I cut her off, "Let me finish."

"Then when we are done Olivia will take the sleeping pills. As soon as she is in a deep sleep I can join you in the single bed."

I waited for her to respond, when she got out another cigarette I thought she was just going to ignore me, what I had said was so outrageous that she wasn't even going to say anything. However after the first drag on it she did speak.

"An interesting idea, but it's not been thought out properly."

It was now my turn to be intrigued.

"What do you mean?"

"For a start, Olivia is not going to let you do anything. Even if she thinks I am asleep she will be worried about waking me up in the middle of it. Also after you have finished with her you will not be a lot of use to me unless you can manage it twice in a short space of time."

At least she hadn't gone crazy and called me a pervert, instead she had rationally ripped my plan to shreds.

"Sorry, it's the best I could come up with."

"Men, you are only good for one thing, and most of the time you mess that up as well."

"I guess it was a bad idea. Can we pretend that this never happened?"

"NO."

Fuck, she was going to tell Mother and Father. I was going to be in trouble, big trouble.

"I am really sorry. Is there anything I can do to make it right?"

"Yes there is, shut up and listen to what I have to say."

I nodded, I was prepared to do anything to make amends.

"We are going to do what you suggested, but with some modifications."

When she saw the look on my face she laughed.

"Somebody looks happy. Now back to the plan. I pretend to take the sleeping pills so that Olivia will believe that I am in a deep sleep. When you and Olivia are doing it I will be secretly watching, so make sure I get a good view."

Mia laughed again.

"Close your mouth, you look silly like that."

I hadn't realised my mouth was open, but I quickly closed it, I was eager to hear what else she had to say.

"I don't care if Olivia reaches it or not, but you don't, you have to save it for me. That's important, if you get carried away and climax then you are getting nothing from me. What do you think?"

"Wow, it sounds perfect."

"One last thing. After, if you tell anybody about what we did I will chop your cock off. I am a dirty bitch but I don't want other people knowing it."

That sent a chill down my spine even though I knew she was only joking. When she finished that second cigarette we returned to the wedding.

We were all having a good time, especially Mother and Father. They were the first to leave the wedding reception, and when they left they were holding hands. Was he going to fuck her with his big cock? It was only this morning that I had fucked her, but now it seemed such a long time ago. It had been wonderful, but I was now looking forward to having Olivia as a starter, followed by my Sister as the main course.

It was eleven when we called it a day. Mia changed in the bathroom but we just changed in the room. When she joined us we were already in the double bed.

"I am going to take my sleeping pills, do you want yours now?"

What was she playing at?

"No, I will take them after."

Mia knew what 'after' meant but she couldn't resist asking anyway.

In a casual tone she said, "After what?"

I responded first, "She is going to read for a bit."

Olivia looked relieved that I had answered for her. It was a good job that I had because she might well have blurted out the truth.

"I will take them after he has fucked me."

I gave my Sister a dirty look. I could see she found it amusing, but it was time to pack it in.

"Mia, those pills. How long do they take to work?"

I smiled, she was obviously keen for us to start.

"Ten minutes, fifteen max."

She looked pleased, I think she was expecting to have to wait longer. Mia then made a show of taking them herself. She even washed the imaginary pills down with a glass of water. Then, after putting two of them on our bedside table, she got into the single bed.

"Goodnight, see you in the morning."

I responded with "Goodnight to you as well," but Olivia didn't say anything, she was too busy looking at her watch. We then lay in bed waiting for the time to tick by. She had a magazine in her hand but she made no attempt to read it.

Olivia whispered to me, "It's been ten minutes now."

"Give it another five."

"Do we have to?"

"Yes, and not so loud. If Mia is still awake she might hear you."

"OK, but I am not waiting much longer, and please close the curtains properly there is too much light coming in. There must be some sort of security light outside."

That was deliberate, I wanted my Sister to be able to see what we were doing.

"No, I like it like this, being able to see your sexy body turns me on even more."

She giggled before saying, "Your Sister will be in a deep sleep so I guess it doesn't matter."

It did matter, my Sister was only pretending, I wanted her to enjoy the show. A few minutes later she put the magazine down.

"Seventeen minutes."

I was tempted to say "Let's wait five more minutes," but I thought better of it.

"She must be asleep now."

"Good, I am gagging for it. You didn't fuck me yesterday."

"That's because you were drunk, and also Mother was in the room with us."

She giggled at that, "Imagine us doing it while your Mother was watching."

"Imagine us doing it while my Sister is watching."

She giggled again, "It's a good job she took those pills."

I was determined to give my Sister a good show, I didn't want it to be a quick fuck, I wanted to take my time.

Normally we only kiss for a few minutes before I move my mouth to her tits, and then to her cunt. However today was special, so I was going to spend as much time as possible just kissing her.

She was the first to stop.

"Wow, that was good. But why are you not sucking my tits, or at least playing with them?"

"I want to take my time. Now get your nightie off."

She sat up to do that, and I sat up with her. As soon as her nightie was off I kissed her again, but this time I also put my hands on her tits. I thought she might want to lie down but thankfully she seemed happy to stay as we were, I wanted Mia to see as much as possible. I glanced over at my Sister, she did look to be asleep, but I knew that she must be watching us through semi-closed eyes.

"That's good but don't you want to suck them?"

"Yes, but let me play with them for a few more minutes."

"Do you like them?"

"Of course I do."

"Don't you wish they were as big as your Mother's or Mia's?"

That surprised me, she had never said anything like that before.

"No, they are perfect as they are."

It would be better if they were indeed larger, but I was not stupid enough to say that.

"Did you know they have bigger nipples than me?"

Good, I knew about Mother's but it was nice to know that Mia had them as well.

"No, why would I?"

"Sorry, it was a stupid thing to say."

It was an interesting conversation, but where was it leading to?

"It's just that in a magazine I was reading it said that all men want big tits."

"I love your tits as they are, but I love your cunt more. Did it say anything about big cunts?"

"Just that men prefer small cunts, it makes their cock feel bigger."

"And you have a small cunt, smaller than Mother's. So I don't know what you are worrying about."

It was only after I had said it that I realised how it sounded, that I knew by experience how big Mother's cunt was. Luckily she hadn't picked up on it, and thankfully she wasn't asking any more questions.

After five more minutes I could wait no longer, I had to suck her tits. As soon as I did she gave a loud moan, it got louder as I chewed on her nipple.

"That's good, but do it harder."

I did as she asked.

"Harder, now suck as hard as you can."

When I did she moaned again, it was the loudest one so far. Then I switched nipples and did the same to that one. Her hand was now on her free nipple, pulling and squeezing it. Each time I moved to the other nipple she moved as well. I wasn't sure what was giving her more pleasure, my mouth or her hand.

Her tits were good, but after a few minutes I wanted more, her juicy cunt. When I moved my head away she tried to pull it back, eager for me to continue sucking on her.

"No, I am going to lick your cunt."

She didn't say anything, but when she released my head I knew she was happy for me to go down on her. When I removed the bed sheets she lay back and opened her legs. She was now ready, but first I needed to remove my pyjamas so that there would be no delay when it was time for me to fuck her. Also I wanted to let Mia see what was waiting for her.

"What are you doing?"

"Sorry, just getting undressed."

"Well hurry up, you know I don't like waiting."

"Close your eyes, I am ready to start."

As soon as they were closed I turned towards Mia, I was shocked to see her sitting up. It was a good job that Olivia was on her back with her eyes closed otherwise she would have seen her as well. I then pushed Olivia's knees up before parting her legs wide, as wide as possible, then I moved to the side.

"I love looking at your cunt, it's a nice cunt."

I almost laughed, Mia was nodding her head in agreement. Just as I turned my head back Olivia opened her eyes.

"I also like looking at yours, it's so thick. Let me see it."

I was now kneeling on the bed with my cock in my hand. She wanted to see it but I was positioning myself so that my Sister got the best view.

"It is so big."

She had said it in a coy way, as if she was young and innocent. She liked acting that way, and I knew there was more to come.

"How will that big cock fit into my teeny-weeny opening?"

Her finger was on her lips, and she actually looked as if she was thinking about how it could be done.

"Be gentle with me, I am still a virgin."

That was too much, I couldn't help laughing, and Olivia joined in. I wouldn't be surprised if Mia was laughing as well.

I have lost count of the number of times my mouth and tongue have been on her cunt, but I am still always keen to explore every inch of it. I started low down then I licked my way up. It tasted good, but I preferred Mother's stronger taste. What would Mia be like? I couldn't wait to find out.

I have learnt through experience that you have to keep away from her clit if you don't want her to come. A few hard licks will take her over the edge. That is not necessarily a bad thing, but it is if you then want to fuck her. Today I was being very careful, I wanted my Sister to see her being fucked rather than being licked to a climax.

"Suck my clit, you know I like it."

I like it as well, but we normally only do it when she is ready to reach it. I then sucked it into my mouth, praying that it would not be too much for her. It almost was, she gave an almighty groan that sounded more like pain than pleasure, but I knew it was all pleasure.

"If you do that again I will come. Stop, I need you to fuck me."

When I raised my head she opened her legs wider, then she wiggled her bottom, she was inviting me to fuck her.

"Turn over, I want you from behind."

I was tempted to add, "So that Mia can have a better view," but I had the good sense to keep quiet. She didn't move immediately so I thought she was going to object, preferring to stay as she was, but then she got up.

She was now lying as low as possible but with her bottom raised high. Mia must be able to see her cunt in all its glory. When I turned my head to look at her I wasn't surprised to see her staring at it, but I was surprised to see that she now had her nightie off. I had to quickly look away, her big tits were too much of a distraction. I needed to concentrate on the task in hand, to fuck Olivia, my Sister's tits were for later.

I pushed into her, even though we had done this lots of times I still needed to do it slowly to give her time to get used to my thick cock. I stopped when I was fully in.

"I hate it when you first put it in, it's too thick for me."

"But you love it when I start to fuck you with it."

That made her giggle.

"Your Sister told me once about a boyfriend of hers that had a nine inch cock, and that she found it easy to take. I bet she couldn't manage yours."

That got me worried, did she suspect something?

Then I had a sudden thought, Mother had said that my Father's cock was that big. Had he fucked her? I was tempted to ask, but instead I just said.

"I don't know, I have no idea how big a cunt my Sister has."

She giggled again.

"I am glad to hear that. Can I tell you something?"

"Yes, but tell me while I am fucking you. I can't wait any longer."

I started slowly, she was tense at first but she relaxed after the first few strokes.

"That's good, but don't fuck me hard yet, I want it to last."

It was a nice slow rhythm that I was enjoying as well.

"Don't be shocked, it's just that I like your Sister being in the room while we do it."

Of course I wasn't shocked, but it did make me fuck her harder.

She moaned before saying, "I can tell that turns you on as well."

"It does."

"I wish I had her big tits, do you ever imagine sucking them, then fucking her."

"All the time," then I gave her a really hard long stroke, it took her breath away.

"Fuck do that again, and don't stop."

I did, and I kept on doing it, hard and fast, going into her as deep as I could. The only sound now was my balls slapping against her. Talking about my Sister had obviously got her excited, her cunt was wetter than normal.

"I am nearly there."

Good, I should be able to make her come without reaching it myself.

"You like Mia being in the room, but just imagine if she was watching us."

That got a quick "YES" from her.

I looked behind me, my Sister had a huge grin on her face and both her hands were on her nipples.

"Or imagine I was fucking her instead."

That got a loud moan from Olivia, and a nod of approval from Mia to tell me she liked the idea of that. I turned my head back.

"You have been a dirty bitch today, time to give you what you deserve, a big climax."

"Yes, I am Mia, fuck your Sister's big cunt as hard as you can."

Was that a gasp from Mia? It might have been, she was probably shocked by what Olivia had just said, I certainly was.

"Do it."

I pushed her back lower down before upping the pace. It looked uncomfortable for her but she didn't complain, she just moaned louder. I smiled, I knew that the noises she was now making meant that she was very close, a few more strokes would finish her off.

It only took another two, the last one being so deep I could feel it hit something in her cunt. Her climax was long and she moaned continuously until it ended, then she collapsed onto the bed taking me with her. As she was recovering I pulled out, then I rolled away from her before pulling the sheets over us. I didn't want her to see that my cock was still erect, hopefully she wouldn't realise that I had not climaxed. After another minute she turned over, we were now both lying on our backs under the covers.

"That was good, we must get your Sister in the bedroom with us again."

"Or in our bed?"

That got me a playful slap, and a disapproving look, but I could see she was struggling not to smile. That might be worth mentioning again at a later date.

Suddenly Olivia sat up, I closed my eyes, she must be shocked by what she was now seeing.

"They are really good."

Mia's tits? I didn't understand, role playing was one thing, but actually finding out that your boyfriend's Sister had been watching while you were being fucked was another matter.

I sat up as well and then I slowly opened my eyes. Mia looked to be sleeping, completely covered by the sheets except for her head.

"She is in the same position she was before we started. Those sleeping pills are really good. She has slept through all that noise you were making."

"The noise I was making?"

That made her smile, "I guess I did my share as well."

She certainly had, but now it was time to get her to sleep.

"I will get them for you. Do you want a glass of water?"

"Not sure."

"OK, they are only small so they should be easy to swallow."

"No, I mean I am not sure if I am going to take them. I feel tired already so I might not need them."

"You should take them."

"Why?"

I hesitated, trying to think of something to say other than the truth, "So that I can fuck my Sister."

"Mia gave them to you, she might be offended if you don't take them."

It sounded a bit lame, and from the puzzled look she was now giving me I could tell she didn't think it was a convincing argument.

"I know why you really want me to take them."

I tried to stay calm, had she suspected something all along?

"You want to get me to sleep so that you can sneak downstairs and go back to the party."

"No, honestly it's just so that you can have a good night's sleep."

She didn't look as if she believed me, but then she smiled.

"I will take them, and I don't mind you going back to the party if you want to, but no fucking some slut with big tits."

I laughed, mostly out of relief.

"That's good, but I am not leaving the room."

However I will be fucking a slut with big tits, my Sister.

It was my cousin Peter's wedding, and if I was to be brutally honest I would say that I didn't like him very much. I am also not too keen on his friends. Even if I wasn't going to be fucking my Sister there is no way I would be going back to join them.

After she had taken them I waited for them to take effect. It was difficult to resist keep looking at my watch, I just needed to be patient, in a few more minutes I would be with my Sister. To pass the time I closed my eyes and thought about her.

She is twenty six, just three years older than me. The quickest way to describe her is to say that she is a younger version of Mother. She has the same big tits and pretty face, but not the few extra pounds that Mother has. When they are together it is obvious they are Mother and Daughter. I had enjoyed my time with Mother, and now very soon I was going to be enjoying a slimmer version of her.

Fifteen minutes after she had taken them I prodded her, no sound and no movement, but I did it again to make sure.

"I think she is asleep."

"Good, now come and join me, I am sick of waiting."

I squeezed in next to her.

"Did you enjoy watching?"

"Yes, I played with my tits for a bit but I stopped, I didn't want to go too far on my own."

"What did you think when she kept talking about you?"

"That really surprised me, I never knew she was such a dirty bitch."

"It surprised me as well, but I liked it."

"I could see that you did, are you going to fuck me as hard as you fucked her?"

"Yes, but only if you are going to be a dirty bitch as well, are you?"

"Yes, I am going to be that slut with the big tits that she told you to keep away from."

We both laughed at that, when we had finished I turned to face her, it was time to start.

Our first kiss was tender, a lot better than the quick peck on the check that I normally get from her. We then took turns exploring each other's mouth, after a few minutes she pulled away.

"I can taste Olivia, and I can smell her on your face."

"Sorry, I should have washed first."

"I would have stopped you, I like having her cunt juice on you."

I could see that she meant it, however I made a mental note to shower later, I didn't want to go back to bed with any trace of my Sister still on me.

"I think it's time for you to play with my tits."

Then she removed the covers to reveal them. They had looked impressive from a distance when she had been playing with them, but close up they looked even better.

"Do you like them?"

"Like them? I love them, they are magnificent."

I had worshiped them for years, big and perfectly shaped, however this was the first time I had seen her nipples. They were slightly longer than Mother's, and hers had been impressive, they might even be thicker. Olivia's were nice as well, but a lot smaller. I tried to imagine my Sister's big nipples on Olivia's small tits, that would be something to admire.

"I am glad you like them, but are you just going to stare at them?"

"Yes."

That made her giggle, but before she had stopped I had my hands on both of them. We started kissing again, this time with me exploring her tits. It reminded me of a girlfriend I had when I was in my late teens, her tits were nearly as big as Mia's. We would spend ages just doing this. She never let me finger her but she was happy to let me have as much time as I wanted on her tits before relieving me by hand. This was better, a lot better. It wasn't going to be a hand that would make me come, it was a cunt, my Sister's cunt.

It was my turn to stop the kissing. She looked disappointed, and was about to say something but she stopped when I put my mouth on her nipple. When I sucked hard she moaned, when I chewed on it she moaned louder.

"Play with my other nipple."

As I did that she moved a hand under the covers, it went down between her legs. You didn't need to be Sherlock Holmes to know where it was going, to her cunt. However to my surprise she didn't keep it there for long.

"Move you hand and your mouth."

I was intrigued, but I did as she asked.

"Just a taster for you."

Then she rubbed her hand over both her nipples. When I got back to sucking her I could taste what she had put on, it was wonderful, just like Mother's, nice and strong. If you could bottle it you would make a fortune, but what would you call it? Perhaps 'Mia', or even 'Scent of a Woman', but I would just call it 'Cunt'.

As I switched from one nipple to the other I was hoping she would add more juice, but she didn't. I was OK with that, in a few minutes I was going to be drinking from the source.

"Go down on me."

I would have liked a few more minutes on her tits, but if she wanted me to lick her I wasn't going to say no. As soon as I raised my head she was pushing the covers down with her feet. I had expected her to be naked but she still had her knickers on. I almost laughed, big baggy ones, not small and sexy that a woman of her age and beauty should be wearing. She must have noticed me looking at them.

"It you say anything bad about them I swear I will keep them on."

I just shrugged my shoulders, that got a smile.

"It's your fault, I didn't know I was going to be fucked so I only brought comfy knickers."

"Sorry, next time I will send you a text. 'Hi Sis, I am going to fuck you so make sure you wear slutty knickers'."

"Next time?"

She was trying to look and sound serious but I knew she had found it funny."

"Before I take them off I want a good look at your cock."

I moved closer so that she could examine it, she struggled to get her hand around it. When she shook her head I was worried she was going to say no.

"It's a nice size, but it's far too thick."

I tried to play it down, "It's not that bad."

"Bad? It's good, very good, but it's going to be difficult to get it in. Don't worry I am going to manage it."

She was now deep in thought, as if she was trying to solve a puzzle. It was almost a minute before she spoke again.

"This is what we are going to do, and don't interrupt me. You lick and suck me, but not too much on my clit. While you are doing that you finger me, start with one then go up to four. When I can take four I will be ready to be fucked. Is that clear?"

"I think so, but will you write it down for me?"

"Do you want to be fucked?"

"Sorry, I thought that was funny."

"It wasn't, this is serious."

I couldn't help laughing at that, and to her credit she joined in.

From what she had just said it sounded as if she was used to four fingers, that was a good sign. Olivia is only comfortable with three and she can take my big cock, so my Sister should be able to manage it.

Her knickers were now off and her legs were spread wide, giving me a perfect view of her cunt. Sometimes the anticipation is better than the reality, you spend time thinking about something but then when you get to see it you are disappointed. Occasionally it's even better than you imagined it would be. This was better. Mother had set the bar high with her gorgeous cunt but Mia's was the gold standard. She had plump cunt lips and a big swollen clit, all framed by neatly trimmed hair. It looked good enough to eat, and that was exactly what I was now going to do.

"I assume you like it, but I just wish you would get on with it."

I was about to start when I remembered something.

"That Andrew you used to date, his pet name for you was 'Lips'. "

She laughed, "I bet you thought it was my nice pouty lips that everybody could see? It was our little joke."

They had certainly fooled me, I had thought nothing of it.

"As much as I would like to discuss this further you have a job to do."

Yes, and it was a job I was looking forward to.

The first thing I did was to suck her big lips into my mouth, then I moved my head back to stretch them, not too far but enough to get them to their full length. They were long as well as thick. When I rolled them in my mouth she moaned.

"That's a nice start, but I want more. Finger me."

I ignored her instruction to start with one, instead I thrust two in right up to the knuckles, it took her breath away. Before she could complain I fucked her with them. When she started to moan I added a third.

"That's good. I like the way you are fingering me, but please lick me harder."

I was now licking her harder, mostly on her clit. She had warned me about being careful with it but I couldn't resist, it was sticking out begging for attention. As I licked it I pushed a fourth finger in, it almost made her come.

"Fuck, don't stop."

Four was a tight fit but she loosened up as I fingered her with them.

"I am going to come, lick my clit as fast as you can. DO IT."

Her clit was now getting my full attention, I was licking it like a cat with a bowl of milk, fast and furious. Her reaching it now was not part of the plan, but she was too far gone to stop. I would make her come then worry about what was going to happen to my cock later on.

Sticking two fingers from my other hand into her bottom was also not part of the plan, but I wanted to do it so I did.

"FUCK."

Then she started to climax, I wasn't sure if it was because of those extra two fingers or despite them. As her climax kicked in I quickly raised my head, which was just as well because she then violently rolled about before eventually stopping. I then removed my fingers as gently as I could. She was the first to speak.

"Sorry, I couldn't help it. You got me too worked up."

She then gave me a stern look before saying, "I never said anything about having a finger rammed up my bottom."

"It was two fingers."

That stern look was still there but it was wavering, then it disappeared, replaced by a big grin.

"I loved it, that is what finished me off."

"Good, I am glad you enjoyed it, but what about me?"

"I suppose I could give you a hand-job."

"If it's not too much trouble."

That made her laugh, I must have sounded pitiful.

"Or, if you ask me nicely, you can fuck me to a bigger climax. I just need another minute to get my breath back."

I got on my hands and knees with my tongue sticking out, like a dog begging for food. She just shook her head, then she did the same, except it wasn't her tongue sticking out it was her bottom, she wasn't a dog begging for food she was a bitch begging to be fucked.

The first two inches were difficult, as I slowly pushed my cock in I watched her cunt open up, probably more than it had ever been opened up before.

"Stop, how far are you in?"

"Nearly halfway."

It was only about a third but I thought half would sound better to her. She was now breathing heavily.

"Give me a few seconds to get used to it."

As I waited I very gently gave her more, by the time she said carry on I was indeed halfway in. Another thirty seconds later I was fully in, right up to my balls. I was impressed, she had managed to take all six and a half inches. It's not very long, but when you take into account how thick it is it's probably more meat inside her than she has ever had before.

"You can fuck me now, but slowly."

The first few strokes were uncomfortable for me, so they must have been the same for her, perhaps even painful. It felt as if my cock was being squeezed in a vice, but then she loosened up. When she started to moan I smiled, she was now getting some pleasure out of it.

"You can fuck me harder now, but not too hard."

She then giggled before adding, "I might actually enjoy this now."

Good, I wanted her to remember this as an epic fuck, and not an unpleasant task that she had somehow managed to complete.

I was now fucking her harder. On a scale of one to ten this was a six, but before finishing with her it is going up to ten.

"This is good, but how the fuck does little Olivia manage to take it?"

"Practice."

Between moans that got a quick chuckle.

"It's the only way. It took me ages to learn to deep throat Roger's eight inch cock. Now I am an expert."

"Impressive, but I don't remember Roger."

"I do, or at least I remember his cock."

I then pushed harder and deeper, to give her something new to remember.

We continued like this for several more minutes, both enjoying it, content with what we were doing rather than pushing for a climax. However after another minute or so her breathing changed, it was now more ragged, and her moaning was getting louder.

Her climax was building, it was time to fuck her harder. We were now up to eight on the 'Fucking Scale'.

"I can't take much more of this."

"Do you want me to stop?"

"NO, fuck me harder. Make me come."

Thankfully that was the right answer, I wasn't sure I would have stopped if she had said yes. I was now pounding her cunt as hard as humanly possible. It wasn't a ten, it was off the scale. She was making all sorts of noises, even trying to speak, but what came out of her mouth made no sense.

My climax was close, but I needed her to reach it first. If I came before her I doubted if I would have the energy to continue, I was now almost exhausted. I arched my back so that I could go into her even deeper, that did the trick.

I thought her first climax was big, but this was truly epic. She gave a loud moan that continued until her orgasm ended, then I felt her cunt start to squeeze my cock. Two or three strokes later I joined her.

I lost count of the number of times my cock twitched as it poured wave after wave into her, it was probably a record for me. When she collapsed onto the bed, taking me with her, I knew her climax was over. I then slowly pulled out, but it still made her wince, her cunt was probably now sensitive after the huge climax she had just had.

"That was good, but I am starting to feel sore. It's like my first time, he was gentle but his cock was big. It was on my nineteenth birthday."

I had a shrewd idea who had been the first to fuck her, to give her that special birthday present. In casual voice I said, "Who was it?"

She looked flustered, then she said, "Nobody you know."

However when she looked away, almost embarrassed, I knew I was right. They say incest is a game all the family can play, well my family was playing it, with everybody taking part.

I was showered in less than ten minutes.

"I am nice and clean now, are you going to shower?"

"No, I will have one in the morning. I just want to get to sleep, that second climax has drained me."

I knew how she was feeling, all I wanted to do now was to get into bed with Olivia and close my eyes.

I was abruptly woken at seven by an alarm. I could see that my Sister was stirring but Olivia was still sound asleep, her alarm had woken everybody up except her.

"Turn that fucking alarm off."

As Mia covered her head with a pillow I reached across to silence Olivia's phone.

"That was too loud, it woke me up."

"That is the whole point of it."

"Very funny, well it didn't work for your girlfriend."

It took me thirty seconds of prodding her before I got any response.

She stretched her arms wide and then gave a big yawn, "Is it time to get up? The alarm hasn't gone off yet."

Mia responded first.

"It has, five minutes ago. You slept through it."

"Sorry, I will get ready and go as quickly as I can so that both of you can get back to sleep."

I then got a look from my Sister that I hoped Olivia hadn't seen. It was difficult to describe but I knew what it meant. I was now sure that when she left us we would do something that was far more interesting than sleeping.

It was another forty minutes before Olivia was gone.

"I thought she was never going to leave."

I laughed, I had been thinking the same thing.

"At last, I can now get go back to sleep."

I did my best fake yawn before rubbing my eyes, I only stopped when my Sister threw a pillow at me.

We waited ten minutes, just to make sure that she hadn't forgotten anything.

I had just taken my first mouthful of Mia's big tits when my phone rang. I ignored it, I had better things to do than answer it. However my Sister reached over and grabbed it.

"Hi Olivia, let me put you on speaker."

I stopped what I had just started, but I still kept my mouth on her nipple.

"Where is Tim?"

"In the bathroom, do you want me to get him?"

"Yes please."

She then muted the phone. When I raised my head she was grinning.

"Don't say anything, this might be fun. When I speak to her again I want your cock in my cunt."

I wasn't sure if that was a good idea, but my cock did. I was now rock hard. It was two minutes before I was fully in her. This time she was lying on her back with her legs pointing towards the ceiling. She had struggled to take it, but she was so determined that she managed it a lot quicker than before.

"He is in the shower, he asked me to take a message."

I wasn't in the shower, I was in my Sister, in as deep as it was possible to be.

"It's a bit embarrassing."

"Can you tell me?"

As we waited for her to decide if she would, Mia prodded me, she wanted to be fucked. I managed three long strokes before Olivia spoke again.

"It's just me being silly. I wanted him to check the bedsheets for any stains. I don't want the staff sniggering over them when they change them."

"Don't worry, I understand. I will tell him."

"Thanks."

I wasn't sure if she did. It was something Olivia insisted on when we were away. As far as I was concerned the more stains the better, I was happy to let everybody know what I had been doing.

"So somebody had a good time last night?"

I was impressed by her self-control, because I was now fucking her hard. She must be finding it difficult to stop herself from moaning.

We heard a nervous giggle from her before she just said "Yes."

"Tell me about it."

That surprised me, and for a second or two I stopped, but then Olivia surprised me even more.

"OK, but this is between you and me. We had sex and it was wonderful."

"Is my Brother big?"

She giggled again, "Not massive, but he is thick. When I say thick I mean very thick."

"Wow, sounds impressive. Does he know how to use it?"

"Yes most of the time, but sometimes he can be a bit rough."

"I like it rough."

"In that case you would definitely like his cock."

Time for me to join in, by fucking my Sister even harder.

"Mia can I tell you something, it might even shock you?

"Yes, I hope it does."

"I liked you being in the room last night when we did it."

"You dirty girl, did Tim like it?

"Yes, I think that if you were not his Sister he would like to."

She stopped, but Mia finished it for her, "Fuck me."

She was my Sister, but that was not stopping me from fucking her. All this dirty talk was good but I needed to empty my balls. I had no idea if my Sister was ready to come, but I was getting there.

Mia was now finding it impossible to stay quiet, my last stroke had made her moan.

"Olivia I am going to tell you something."

She then moaned again before continuing with, "I am playing with myself, imagining that Tim is fucking me with his big cock."

We heard a gasp from Olivia.

"Are you shocked?"

"Yes, but don't stop."

We didn't, instead I fucked her as hard as I could. I also pushed her long legs higher, they were now almost over her shoulders. There was now no way she could talk, all that was coming out of her mouth was grunts and groans.

After two minutes of this frantic fucking she climaxed, but it took me another thirty seconds before I poured it into her.

"Are you OK?"

Shit, I had forgotten Olivia was still on the phone.

Yes, it was a big one."

There was an awkward silence for a few seconds, then Olivia spoke, "It was nice talking to you, but I need to go. My train is arriving at the station. Please don't forget to check the sheets."

When the call ended we both burst into hysterical laughter.

"What did she say to me? 'Nice talking to you'."

That got us laughing again.

"I just hope she wasn't on speaker when she was on the train."

That got us another fit of the giggles.

The sheets were indeed stained, but mostly from what we had just done. If Olivia had still been with me I would have attempted to clean them as best I could with a damp towel, but she wasn't, so I didn't bother.

After we had both showered we joined Mother and Father for breakfast. The food was very good and we were taking our time with it, enjoying each other's company. We had nearly finished when Charles came to our table.

"Good morning. I have some good news for you."

I hoped it was going to be, "We are still fully booked and you have to share with your Sister again tonight."

"We have a separate room for Mia Harrison."

It was only what I had expected, but I wouldn't call it good news. I glanced across at Mia, she was smiling at Charles, but it looked a bit strained. We had both enjoyed our night together but two would have been better.

They say all good things must come to an end. I had fucked my Mother, my girlfriend and then my Sister, all in a short space of time. Any more would just be plain greedy. Last night at the party I had noticed a young red headed waitress, she had big tits and was very pretty. I think she liked me. However I wouldn't be chasing after her tonight, that would be cheating on Olivia. What about my Mother and Sister? Don't be silly, everybody knows that they don't count. I have also heard that twins don't count, but you must have both of them at the same time. I haven't done that yet but it's on my Bucket List.

I think the best thing to do is to have an early night, perhaps watch some television. While I am doing that I can make plans for the next time we will all be away together, in December for my Uncles fiftieth. It's at a different hotel, but will they also be overbooked?

I hope so!

98 Two Friends Make a Bet

chris99999

"What should the last one be?"

"A virgin."

For some reason, that cracked both of them up.

"What's wrong with that?"

Looking at Jacob, Ryan said, "You tell him."

"Where we live, they don't exist."

That set them off again. I had to smile, they did have a point. It was OK them laughing, but did they have a better suggestion? Then I thought of something else, but would they find that funny as well? There was only one way to find out.

"How about our Mothers?"

That got their attention.

"Jacob, your Mother on my list, and mine on yours."

"Or it could be your own Mother."

I shook my head. As much as I would like to, what Ryan had said was never going to happen. Jacob's Mother, yes. But not my own.

Then Jacob said, "Why are you being a pussy?"

He was smirking, as he tried to stare me out. I held my gaze, and he was the first to look away. I thought it was over, but then he started making clucking noises. Ryan joined in.

That evening, while I was in my bedroom, I took the paper out of my pocket. I knew what was on it, but I read it again. I had made a bet with Jacob. The first to have sex with four women was the winner. Not just any women.

(1) Old. Must be at least fifty.

(2) In a public place.

(3) A natural blonde.

(4) Your Mother.

I was OK with the first three, but the last one was making me feel uncomfortable. I had been backed into a corner, and the only way to save face had been to say yes.

The next day, we met up again.

"Have you changed your mind?"

While Jacob had said it, he was smirking. And I could tell that he, and Ryan, were hoping that I would say yes. I smiled at them, and then I shook my head. They had started to annoy me. I now wasn't just going to do it. I was going to win!

Half an hour later, I went home. It hadn't taken us long to finalize the details. Ryan wasn't competing, but he was going to adjudicate on any disputes. To tick somebody off the list, you had to have full sex with them. Ryan summed it up perfectly.

"You have to come in their cunt."

However, you didn't need to make them climax. Also, you couldn't tell them about the bet, or pay for it.

When I got home, Mother was in the kitchen. I made myself a coffee, and then I sat at the table. As I drank it, I watched her working.

She was only forty two, but she dressed as if she was a lot older. Jacob's Mother would often wear a short skirt, and a revealing top. But she never did. She was always covered up.

"Did you see Jacob and Ryan today?"

"Yes, we went to the park."

"What did you decide?"

I was shocked. How on earth did she know about the bet? Then I realised that she was talking about the camping trip.

"We are going to do it."

"Good, but how are you going to pay for it?"

"I have some money saved, and I'm going to look for a job."

That was true, but I was hoping that Jacob would be paying for me. However, for that to happen, I would have to win the wager.

After our evening meal, I went to my room. As I lay on the bed, I thought about tomorrow. It was an important day. That's when we would start.

We were evenly matched. Jacob was better looking than me, but I had the gift of the gab. Both of us were reasonably successful at bedding women, but I would like to think that I had the edge on him. This contest would determine if that was true. I was desperate to win. Not just for the money, but for the bragging rights. However, if I was going to win, then I needed a plan.

Half an hour later, I had one. Mother was going to be difficult, and it wasn't something I could rush. I would need all my charm to persuade her, and it would take time. It was best to get to work on her as soon as possible. I could fit the others in while I was softening Mother up.

The next day, I was up early. I quickly showered, and then I went downstairs. Mother was in the kitchen.

"You're looking good today. Are those new clothes?"

She looked surprised, and then she laughed.

"You must want something. What is it?"

I wanted to fuck her, but coming straight out with it, was never going to work.

"Nothing. Can't a Son pay his Mother a compliment?"

She didn't reply, but she was now smiling. As she made my breakfast, I thought about her.

She had a nice figure, but it was always well hidden. She dressed as if she was trying to conceal it. Jacob's Mother would often show a lot of cleavage, but she never did. This was going to be difficult, perhaps even impossible.

After lunch, I went to Ryan's house. Jacob was there, and he was sporting a fat lip.

"His Mother slapped him."

I looked at Jacob, for confirmation. He nodded.

"I gave her a hug this morning, and while I was doing it, I grabbed her tits."

With a straight face, I said, "So did you manage to fuck her?"

He was about to answer me, but then he realised that I was teasing him, so he kept quiet.

It was late when I got home, and Mother was already in bed. I watched the game that I had recorded, but my mind kept wondering. When was the last time that Mother had dated? Two years ago, or even longer? That had been Andy, and it had lasted less than three months. After that, she seemed to lose interest in men. And now I was supposed to have sex with her.

It was almost one in the morning before I went to bed, and I was soon asleep. In the morning I was woken by Mother knocking on the door.

I mumbled, "Come in."

"I'm doing the washing, so I need your sheets."

I ignored her, and she moved towards the bed.

"If you don't get up, I'm going to pull them off."

"No, I'm naked!"

I was, and I had woken up with a stiffy.

"OK, but if you are not out of bed in five minutes, then you are in trouble."

Then she left, and I cursed myself. Why hadn't I let her do it? She would have seen my cock standing to attention, and it might have kindled some desire in her. It's not a monster, but it's seven inches of thick meat. And, at twenty two, I was confident enough to believe that it would be able to satisfy her. She had taken me by surprise, but the next time I would be ready.

I did get up, but I waited until Mother shouted me. I had stayed in bed, hoping that she would come into my room, and rip the sheets off. She would then see my erect cock. But instead, she had stayed downstairs.

"What are you doing today?"

"Nothing."

"Good, then you can do some shopping for me. I've made a list."

I didn't bother looking at it, until I had eaten my breakfast. It was three full pages. Mostly food, but some cleaning stuff. After lunch I went out to do the shopping.

I had finished, and was loading the car, when she approached me.

"Are you Alex Smith?"

"Guilty."

That made her giggle.

"Do I know you?"

"I was at the same school as you."

She had a padded coat on, with the hood up. All I could see of her was her face, and I didn't recognize it. I had no idea who she was.

"I'm Sarah West. You probably didn't notice me. I was a few classes below you."

Then she giggled again. The first time it had been amusing, but now it was embarrassing.

As I gave her a big smile, I said, "It's been nice meeting you. But I need to go."

I was turning to leave, when she pulled her hood down. I was now interested in her.

"I hope you don't mind me asking. I'm trying out a new bar tonight. Would you like to come with me?"

Her face lit up, and then she nodded. Five minutes later, I was driving off. I was picking her up at eight. She was only eighteen. I prefer my women older, at least in their twenties. However, she was beautiful, but more important, she was blonde. And unless I was mistaken, it was natural.

When I got home, Mother was pleased. I had managed to get everything on the list.

At seven thirty, as I was about to leave, Ryan called.

"Have you scored yet?"

"No, but I'm working on it."

"Then it's one-nil to Jacob."

"His Mother?"

That made him laugh.

"No, the woman that owns that little bookshop that he likes to go to."

I knew who she was. I had been to the shop with him. She was in her fifties, and he always flirted with her. This time he had taken it further. Apparently, she had closed the shop, and then bent over the desk for him.

Sarah was waiting at the door for me, and it made me feel guilty. But I was still determined to do it.

It was eleven when we left the bar. And to my surprise, it had been enjoyable. She was good company. We went back to her place. That's where we kissed for the first time. It wasn't long before my hands were on her small breasts, and she didn't stop me. When I found her nipples, she groaned.

"We can do it, but we need to be quiet. I don't want my parents coming downstairs and finding us screwing."

Then she giggled, and I stifled it, by kissing her again. When I tried to unbutton her top, she stopped me.

"No, but you can take my knickers off."

As soon as they were off, she lay down on the sofa, and opened her legs. I lifted her skirt up, to give me access to her pussy, but also so that I could see her pubic hair. I was pleased to see that she was a natural blonde, but it wouldn't have mattered if she wasn't. This wasn't just to help me win a bet, this was because I wanted to.

Two fingers slid into her easily. I then fucked her with them. As I moved them, I looked at her face. I could see how much she was enjoying it. But she was enjoying it too much, because she suddenly climaxed.

"Oh no!"

Her body went rigid, only relaxing when her orgasm had ended. I was so surprised, that I still had my fingers inside her. When she pulled on my hand, I removed them.

"Sorry, I get too excited. I should have warned you."

I mumbled, "Yes you should have."

For some reason she laughed, but I didn't think it was funny.

"Don't worry. You can still fuck me," then she giggled, before adding, "And if you are any good, I'll come again."

When my cock was out, it got an appreciative nod from her. She then got onto all fours, and I was quickly behind her, and even quicker pushing into her. She grunted when it was fully in. She had set me the challenge of giving her a second climax, and I was determined to achieve it.

Five minutes later, I wasn't sure that I could. Yes, she was enjoying it. And yes, she was highly excited, but her climax seemed a long way off. I upped the pace. That moved her on, but it moved me on even more. I could feel the sap rising. I wasn't going to be able to last much longer. If I wanted her to reach it with me, then I would have to do more to her.

I hoped it would work, and it did. I had reached under her, so that I could rub her clit. As soon as my fingers were on it, her moaning went to a different level. I was now frantically fucking her, as I also serviced her clit.

When she climaxed, I wasn't far behind. As I poured into her, she collapsed onto the floor, taking me with her. We lay there together for some time, her whimpering, and me breathing heavily.

We parted with a kiss, and a promise from me, that I would call her. And I would. I liked her, and the sex had been good. She was more than just a tick on my list.

The next day I called her, wanting to see her again soon, but she said no.

"I need to study. I have an important exam on Friday."

I wasn't happy, I would have to wait until the weekend. And that was three days from now.

On Thursday, I met up with my friends. As expected, the first topic of conversation was the bet.

"So Alex, is it still a big fat zero?"

"No."

That took the smile off Jacob's face.

"What about you?"

"My Mother fell asleep on me last night, while we were watching television. I had a quick feel of her tits."

He was expecting us to be impressed, but we weren't. He wasn't happy when we laughed. So we were now even, at one each. I then told them about Sarah, but only enough so that they would believe that I had done it. I hadn't mentioned her name. If our relationship continued, then it was likely that she would eventually meet them, and I didn't want them to know that she was the blonde from my list.

On my way home, I kept thinking about what Jacob had said, and it made me smile. But it also made me realise, that having sex with your Mother, was not an easy thing to do. He wasn't having any success, but at least he was trying.

As soon as I got in, an opportunity arose. And I took it.

"I don't know what I have done, but my back is killing me."

She then placed a hand on her lower spine, to show me where the pain was.

"I can sort that out."

I then gave her a big smile, before saying, "I'll massage it."

My suggestion had surprised her, but she hadn't instantly dismissed it. She was thinking about it, and if I acted quickly, it might tip the balance.

"You do a lot for me. It's my turn to help you."

I then held my breath, as I waited for her answer.

We were now in her bedroom, and I still couldn't believe that she had agreed to it. However, there was still another hurdle to get over. She was face down on the bed, ready for me to start, but she was fully clothed.

"I'm going to use oil on you."

"You can't, it will ruin my clothes."

I sighed, and then I said, "Yes, that's my point. You need to take your skirt and top off."

"Do you think this massage will help me?"

"Absolutely."

"Then I guess I had better do it. Turn your back while I get undressed."

I did, and I then heard her groan a couple of times while she was doing it.

"I'm ready."

When I saw her, I almost dropped the oil. She had removed her bra as well. It was what I wanted, and during the massage, I would have suggested it. However, I had thought that I would have to convince her, but she had surprised me, by doing it without me having to ask.

My first touch made her wince.

"Sorry."

My next was gentler. As I massaged her, it was easy to tell where the problem area was, because of the response I was getting from her, and because if felt tight. She had strained a muscle in her lower back.

"That's enough."

She had let me work on it for ten minutes, longer than I thought she would.

"How does it feel?"

"Sore, but I think it's done some good."

"I've just thought of something else that might help."

"What's that?"

"Back problems can be caused by tightness in the buttocks. I can massage you there as well."

"OK."

She had surprised me again. I had got permission from her to put my hands on her bottom, without a fight. It's a good job that she couldn't see my face, because I was now smiling. It wasn't something I had suddenly thought of, it was part of my master plan to seduce her.

I started high up, but my hands were soon on her cheeks. The oil was soaking into her knickers, and I was waiting for her to notice, and then ask me to stop. When that happened, I was going to suggest that I lower them, to stop them being ruined. But she wasn't saying anything.

Her ass was firm, and having my hands on it, had given me an erection. I was now feeling her, rather than massaging her. And she was responding. She had sighed several times, and there had even been a low moan, when I had pressed down hard.

"There's some oil on your knickers. I'll move them out of the way."

She mumbled something. I didn't catch what it was, but it didn't sound like no, so I did it. Just a few inches, to test the water. My hands were now on her, and I was slowly moving them down, taking her knickers with me. Her bottom was now exposed. If she was to open her legs, even slightly, I would get to see her pussy.

I stopped, so that I could dribble some oil onto her, it went between her cheeks. I then placed a finger on the oil, tracing its path. I was now close to her first opening. When the tip of my finger touched it, she tensed, but then she relaxed. Should I push my finger in, or move down and go for the greater prize?

"We need to stop."

I had gone for her pussy, and I was almost there. I thought I had her, that she was willing to let me continue. But I was wrong. After pulling her knickers back up, I left the bedroom. Half an hour later, after showering, she joined me in the kitchen. I could tell, that like me, she didn't know what to say. There was now an awkward silence, that needed to be broken.

"Is your back any better?"

"A bit."

"Good, I'll do it again in a couple of days."

"I would like that."

She had smiled as she had said it, so I knew that she meant it.

The next day, when I woke, my cock was already hard. And it was throbbing. It wasn't going to go down, until I gave it some attention. As I played with it, I thought about Mother, and how close I had been to fingering her. Then my phone rang, but I ignored it. I had just got back into a nice rhythm, when it rang again. This time I answered it. It was Jacob.

"Hi, Alex. Doing anything special?"

"No, just stroking my cock."

"Very funny, but what are you really doing?"

"I'm still in bed."

"If you snooze, you lose."

Then he laughed. I waited until he had finished, before saying, "It's early, so you must have a good reason for calling me."

"Do you know Jan, my Mother's friend? Last night I fucked her."

I did. I had met her twice. She was dog rough, and would have sex with anybody. Fucking her wasn't something to boast about, so he must be telling me because she was another one off the list. She wasn't blonde, therefore they must have done it in a public place.

"So where did you do it?"

"In that alley next to the pizza shop."

I knew it well. A year ago, a girlfriend had sucked me off there. She was good, and the experience had been heightened, because of the risk of being caught. It was definitely a public place. When the call ended, I was deflated, and so was my cock. I didn't bother trying to revive it.

At breakfast, Mother noticed that I was sullen.

"Is anything bothering you?"

"No, I'm just a bit tired."

I could tell that she didn't believe me.

"If there is anything I can do to help, then let me know."

I gave her a big smile, and then I shook my head. But there was something she could do. She could open her legs, and let me fuck her.

In the afternoon, I was in a better mood. That was after Sarah had called me. I was going to be seeing her tomorrow after lunch. Her parents were away for the weekend, and I was determined to make the most of it. It was going to be a fuck fest. But it wasn't going to help me to win. Was there anything I could do today? It was too soon for Mother's next massage, but there was no harm in asking. I went downstairs to find her. She was in the kitchen, sitting at the table.

"Did my massage help?"

She stood up, and then she did some stretching. When she had finished, she was smiling.

"It's a lot better. If I had done that yesterday, then the pain would have been almost unbearable."

"Good, but it's best if I massage you again. I can do it now."

She shook her head, and then she said, "I don't think I need it."

Damn, I had done too good a job. An hour later, I tried again, but I got a firm no. That's when I gave up.

After our evening meal, we watched television together. It was an interesting programme, but my mind kept wandering. I was either thinking about Sarah, and what we would be doing tomorrow, or trying to plan my next conquest. The woman at the bookshop, who had let Jacob fuck her, was a possibility. Next week, I would visit her shop. It felt like a long shot, but sometimes they pay off.

When the film ended, I was ready for bed. And it looked as if Mother was as well. Then she surprised me.

"Does your offer still stand?"

"The massage?"

"Yes, it's hurting now, probably because I have been sitting down for a while."

We went to her bedroom. And this time, I didn't have to ask her to take her clothes off. She was face down on the bed, and I was staring at her bottom. It was covered by a towel, and underneath it she was naked. I knew that, because I could see her knickers on the floor, next to her other clothes.

This time, I started with her shoulders.

"I'll do you upper back first, before working on the problem area."

Last time, I hadn't been patient enough, but I had learnt my lesson. This was going to be nice and slow. At the end, she would be begging me to give her more than just a massage.

When I moved away from her shoulders, I reduced the pressure. I was now massaging her back, but as I did, I was gradually moving my hands away from the centre. Her breasts were squashed against the bed, but I could see part of them bulging out at the side. That was my destination.

I took my time getting there, and my first touch was gentle. But it was enough to make her utter a low moan. That sent a surge of excitement down my spine, and the blood rushing to my cock. The next one was firmer, and there was now no mistaking what I was doing. This time, she didn't moan, but to my surprise, and delight, she lifted her body up. Enough for me to get my hands underneath her. I hesitated, but only briefly.

I now had my hands on her tits, and I could feel her nipples under my palms. Two big lumps, that were getting bigger, as my hands moved over them. She then lifted herself higher, to make it easier for me. My fingers could now get to her nipples, and they did. In record time. When I pulled on them, she gasped.

"Turn over."

She didn't move, so I said it again. I was desperate to see them, and to get them into my mouth. Again, she still didn't move, but she did speak, and it wasn't what I wanted to hear.

"No."

Then she suddenly lowered herself, trapping my hands.

"You need to do my back."

This time, when she raised herself, it wasn't so that I could continue playing with her tits, it was so that I could get my hands out.

I was now giving her a proper massage, concentrating on the muscle that was giving her a problem. As I did so, I kept cursing myself. I had her plump nipples between my fingers, and I had ruined it. I had tried to force it, to get her to turn over. I should have waited. When she was ready, she would have done it without me having to ask.

"Finished."

"What about my bottom?"

Was she serious? She had stopped me playing with her tits, so I hadn't bothered trying to lower the towel.

"Are you sure?"

As soon as I had said it, I wished I hadn't. This wasn't one of my better days. I was such an idiot. I should have just taken her at her word, rather than questioning her about it.

"Yes. Last time when you did it, it helped," then she paused, before adding, "And I liked it."

Her last sentence had given me confidence. I decided to be bold. I didn't just lower the towel, I took it off. I was now admiring her bottom, and as I did so, I was smiling. Her legs were closed, but I knew that it wouldn't be long before they were open wide.

I started with my hands on her cheeks, pushing down hard. I then moved them in a circular motion. That got appreciative moans from her. Asking her to turn over, had been a step too far for her. That would have meant exposing her breasts, and making it obvious what we were doing. By staying face down, she could keep up the pretence that this was just a massage.

My hands were now lower, just above her knees. They were there so that I could push her legs apart. This was the test. If she didn't stop me, then she was mine. At first, she wouldn't move them, but when I pushed harder, she gave in. Her legs were now wide open. I put some more oil on my hands, and then I placed them on her thighs.

I was now slowly moving them up her legs. I stopped when I got close to her pussy. I then massaged her groin. As I did, I kept moving nearer, but never touching her sacred place.

I was amazed that I was holding back. My fingers had been there for such a long time, and I still hadn't fingered her. I was going to, but that was when I had got her so excited, that there would be no chance of her saying no.

It was now time to cross the line. She was squirming, as my fingers kept moving. And she was moaning, almost continuously. She was desperate to have my fingers inside her.

When I ran one of them along her slit, she gasped. Then she pushed back against it. The tip of it entered her. For a few seconds, I didn't move it, then I slowly pushed it into her. When it was fully in, she sighed.

I then started fucking her with it. From the noise she was now making, you would think that she had a big cock inside her, rather than just a single finger. I was seeing her in a new light. I had thought that she had lost interest in sex, but she hadn't. The passion had been there, but she had suppressed it. It was now all coming out.

To my surprise, after a minute at the most, she was close to reaching it. I had expected her to climax quickly, but not so soon. I was hoping that my cock would eventually take the place of the finger that I had inside her, but that wasn't going to happen now. If I stopped, to take it out, it would probably spoil it for her. It was best to just give her what she needed, a climax.

My finger was now moving faster, and she was panting. When I started rubbing her clit, with a finger from my other hand, it took her over the edge.

As I watched her, I smiled. I had done a good job. It was a big one. Her body had gone rigid, and then her arms and legs had thrashed about. It was a while before she relaxed.

As soon as she had finished, I went to my room. I had a throbbing cock to deal with.

I was now frantically stroking it, as I relived what had happened. I had only had a quick feel of her tits, and a single finger inside her, but remembering it, was enough to make me spurt.

I slept well, and I woke relaxed. Then I started getting tense, when I thought about Mother, and what I had done to her. I was OK with it, but was she?

As I approached the kitchen, I was apprehensive. Then I smiled, she was singing to herself. She only did that when she was in a good mood. We had breakfast together, and there was no awkwardness between us. After lunch I went to see Sarah.

She greeted me with a big hug, and then we kissed. I didn't bother with her tits, I went straight for her pussy. As I rubbed it through her knickers, she moaned. I then pushed them to the side, to give me access to her clit. When I found it, she gasped.

"Make me come, and then we can fuck."

I did, in record time. As soon as she had recovered, I was taking her knickers off.

"Let's go upstairs."

While we undressed, I looked around. Her bedroom was big, with a lot of artwork on the walls. I pointed to one of the pictures.

"I like that."

"It's my Father's favourite."

He had good taste. Then it hit me.

"Is this your parent's room?"

"Yes, I've always wanted to do it in their bed."

I was OK with that. I didn't mind where we did it.

We were now under the sheets, just cuddling. Her parents were away until tomorrow night, so there was no need to rush. I was casually brushing her nipples with my fingers. As I was doing it, I was trying to make sense of what she had done before getting into bed. On the bedside table was a framed picture of her Father. He was holding up a trophy. It had been at an angle, and she had moved it. I thought that she was just putting it back to its proper place, but I now realised that she had done it so that she could look at it while we were in bed together.

It was another hour before she got her second climax. The build-up had been slow, but the ending was frantic. We finished with her on her back, and me on top of her, pushing her legs up high. Her head had been to one side, and as she climaxed, she was staring at something. The picture of her Father. While her orgasm had surged through her body, I knew that it was him that she was thinking of.

It wasn't me that had just fucked her, it was her Father!

I left Sunday evening, before her parents returned. When I got home, I went straight to bed. I was exhausted. Over the weekend, we had fucked five times, and the last one had been too much for me. As I closed my eyes, desperate to sleep, I vowed never to have sex again.

It was after nine when I woke. That was late for me. Mother was up, and she had already had breakfast. I sat at the table, sipping my coffee, watching her as she made mine. As she moved, her bottom wobbled slightly, and to my amazement, it got me hard. All thoughts about giving up sex had now gone.

I had only just finished my breakfast, when the doorbell rang. It was Jacob, and from the look on his face, he was bursting to tell me something. I took him up to my room.

"I hope you've got the money ready."

I was disappointed, but I tried not to let it show.

He then declared, "All done, except for my Mother."

So he hadn't won yet, but he had managed to cross the blonde off his list. He had come to see me so that he could gloat about it. He had just started telling me how it had happened, when the doorbell rang again. Mother answered it.

She shouted, "It's Ryan."

When he got to my room, he was surprised to see Jacob.

"I thought you'd still be in bed. You were smashed last night."

"I was, but I still managed to get it up."

"Who with? When you left me, you were on your own."

On my way home, I saw that girl who had been in the bar earlier. The tall blonde one. I stopped to talk to her. I then managed to persuade her to have a quick one in the bushes.

"Yes, she was tall, very tall. And she was blonde. But not a natural."

I looked at Ryan. Was he trying to wind Jacob up?

"I chatted to her when you were away having a piss. She dropped something, and then when she bent down to pick it up, I saw her dark roots."

Jacob was now looking embarrassed.

He muttered, "I should have looked at her pussy."

I wanted to laugh, but I held it in. You don't kick somebody when they are down, especially when they are a friend.

They left after two hours. After seeing them out, I joined Mother in the living room.

"You should have asked them to stay for lunch."

"I did, but they said you were a lousy cook."

I was smiling when I had said it, so she knew that I was only joking.

What she had prepared, was delicious. And, as I ate the last mouthful, I was feeling guilty. I hadn't thought to ask my friends if they wanted lunch with us. Then I noticed that there was a lot left over, so I had seconds. When I had finished, I went to my room.

Thankfully, it was still just two-one to Jacob. However, if I didn't move up a gear, then he was going to win. But what should I do? Concentrate on Mother, or try somebody else? I decided to go to the bookshop. The owner had fallen for Jacob's good looks, and, with a bit of luck, my sparkling personality would win her over.

I was at the front door, ready to leave, when Mother shouted me.

"Alex, come here."

I went to her.

"I was just wondering," then she hesitated, as if she was searching for the right words, before saying, "Would you like to give me a massage?"

I nodded. I had been going out, looking forward to seeing the woman in the bookshop. But now, all I could think about was Mother. And what I was going to do to her.

I waited outside her bedroom, until she called me in.

"I read somewhere, that it helps you to relax while you are being massaged. I thought I would try it."

"OK."

It was the only thing I could think of saying, and I had struggled to say it. She was wearing a small black mask over her eyes. The sort of thing that you wear when you are in an aeroplane, to help you to sleep by blocking out the light. This time, she was lying on her back, and she was naked.

My hands were now on her shoulders, but my eyes were on her breasts. Her large nipples were pointing up at me, begging to be played with. And as I stared at them, they seemed to be getting even bigger.

When I touched them, I knew that she wouldn't stop me. Covering her eyes, was so that I could do what I wanted to her, and she could pretend that it wasn't happening. That was ridiculous, but I wasn't going to point it out to her.

My mouth was now on her, and when I sucked hard, taking in not just her nipple, but as much of her breast as I could, she moaned loudly. I kept on doing it, only stopping so that I could switch to the other one.

Her tits were nice, but I knew that what she had between her legs, was even better. My hand was now on her thigh. When I pushed against it, she responded as I knew she would, by opening her legs wide. I stopped sucking on her tits, and then I moved so that I could see her pussy. I had fingered her before, but only from behind. This was my first opportunity to see it properly. And I was now taking it all in. I liked what I saw.

It wasn't a pussy, it was a juicy cunt!

I then surprised her. She was expecting a finger, but instead she got my tongue. When I had licked her clit, her body had gone rigid, but it had soon relaxed. All the women that I have gone down on, have enjoyed it. I take my time, and I know that I am skilled at it. But Mother's enjoyment was on a different level. After only a couple of minutes, I had to stop. Any longer and she would climax.

My cock was now out, and it was rock hard. I couldn't believe that I was finally going to fuck her. But as soon as my cock was at her opening, the wheels came off. She had quickly clamped her legs together, trapping my swollen member between her thighs.

"No."

Using both hands, I tried to push them apart. If I could open them, then no might become yes. But I couldn't. I was a lot stronger than her, but she had managed to keep them closed. I gave a deep sigh, and then I gave in. She then opened her legs, but only wide enough so that I could remove my cock. I thought that was it, that it would end in dismal failure, but then she spoke.

"Put it in my mouth."

I was so surprised, even shocked, that I didn't move.

"But only if you want to."

I almost laughed. Of course I wanted to. I would have preferred her cunt, but that wasn't on offer. However, her mouth was a lot better than nothing.

At first, she just licked the head, running her tongue around it. Then she took it into her mouth. Just a few inches, but enough to excite me. It must have been a long time since she had done this, but you wouldn't know. She was an expert.

She was now taking me towards a climax, and I was doing the same to her. I had two fingers on her clit, and they were working their magic. It wouldn't be long before we both reached it, but who would be first?

It was me, but only just. As I spurted into her mouth, she boiled over. She was swallowing my semen, as her orgasm surged through her body. When my balls were drained, she was still going.

I only removed my cock when it started going limp. Then I stepped back from the bed. When I looked down at her, I had to smile. It was a strange sight, and if I was to tell anybody about it, they wouldn't believe me.

My Mother was naked, except for the mask covering her eyes. Her legs were still open, and there was something dribbling down her chin. If my phone had been with me, then I would have taken a picture. But it would be one that I would never be able to show anybody.

It was almost another hour, before we were together again. She had showered first, and then she had gone downstairs. After my shower, I had gone back to my room. I only left it when she called me. As I went downstairs, I tried to think of something to say to her. It was going to be awkward.

But it wasn't. As soon as I entered the kitchen, she hugged me. Then she whispered in my ear, "Don't say anything."

After releasing me, she made us both a coffee. We than sat together at the table, talking. It was as if nothing had happened.

That night in bed, there was no need for me to play with my cock, because Mother had already drained my balls. But in the morning, I was ready for sex again, and it was time to tick another one off my list.

"Where are you going?"

It was an innocent question, but it made me feel guilty.

"Just to Ryan's."

I wasn't really. I was going to the bookshop. Yesterday, we had almost fucked, and it had ended with me fingering her to a climax, while she swallowed my semen. And now I was lying to her. I didn't feel good about it, but my desire to win the bet, was driving me on.

As I approached the shop, I took a deep breath. I was now ready. I knew what I was going to say to her, and I had convinced myself that it would work. The door was stuck, so I pushed hard on it, but it refused to open. Then I noticed the sign.

'Sorry we are closed. Open again on Monday'

I cursed under my breath. All that way for nothing. I would just have to go home, and come back next week, when the shop was open again. I felt deflated. Then I had an idea. But I quickly dismissed it. However, as I walked away, I thought about it again. I then turned around, and headed back towards the bookshop. But that wasn't my destination. I was heading towards the bar at the end of the street. I had never been to it before, because it had a reputation for being rough. The sort of place where fights break out at the drop of a hat.

I was now inside, drinking a beer. I was trying to blend in, to go unnoticed. But it wasn't working. I was beginning to think that this was a mistake. Then I saw her, and I changed my mind. I had heard that this was a good place to score with women, as long as you weren't fussy, and you liked them old. It was why I was here, and the woman in the corner was giving me the eye. I was about to go to her, but she came to me.

"Would you like to buy a lady a drink?"

I wanted to say, "You go and find a lady, while I order it."

That would have been funny, and she might have laughed. But it was more likely that I would end up on the floor, seeing stars.

Instead I said, "Yes, what would you like?"

We were now drinking together. As she sipped her cocktail, I appraised her. She was mid-fifties, possibly older. She was what I had come in for. Now I needed to seduce her.

She was good company, and we laughed a lot. An hour later, we were best mates. When she suggested that we go to her place, I was eager. And not just because I was trying to win a bet.

We went out through the back of the bar, into the parking lot. She then suddenly kissed me. I kissed her back, with genuine passion.

When we surfaced for air, she said, "Have you ever done it outside?"

I hadn't. A blowjob, yes, but not full sex.

"No."

That made her smile, and it was a wicked one. She then walked away from me, and I followed her. We were now between two cars. It was a more private place, but there was still a good chance that we would be caught.

I kissed her again, but this time I groped her big tits.

"No. Finger me, and then we can fuck."

My hand was now between her open legs, and I was pushing my fingers into the side of her loose knickers. Then I had two of them deep up her cunt. There was room for more, so I added another. That made her groan. When I started fucking her with them, she reached down to unzip me. When it was out, she stepped back so that she could see it.

"That's a big cock. Would you like to put it into my little pussy?"

I nodded several times, and it made her laugh

She was now on all fours. Her knickers were off, and my cock was at her opening. When I pushed into her, she groaned. My cock is only seven inches, so it might not be regarded as big. However, her referring to her pussy as little, was a blatant lie. My cock is quite thick, but it was barely touching the sides.

I was now fucking her hard, and from the noise she was making, she was obviously enjoying it. I was getting some pleasure from it, but it would be a lot better if she was tighter. Then her moaning increased, and I knew that she was close. I needed to concentrate. If it ended without me reaching it, then it wouldn't count.

She was now getting my best effort, and both of us were benefiting from it.

"Fuck, I'm going to come."

I grunted, "Me too," and then I gave her my best stroke. It did the trick.

"I'm in it."

She definitely was, and it looked to be a big one. But I was more concerned about mine, and whether I would get one or not. I did, but it took me another thirty seconds. She had waited patiently for me to finish, and I was grateful for that.

As I walked home, I thought about the bet. We were now even. Then I laughed. No, I was one up. I had fucked her outside, in a public place. She counted as two. I then rang Jacob, so that I could gloat. Before I could tell him about my success, he told me about his.

I asked, "Are you sure that she was a true blond?"

"Yes, I took a picture of her pussy. Do you want to see it?"

I said no, and then I told him my news. I was expecting him to argue with me, to say that you couldn't count it as two. But to my surprise, he accepted it. And he was even impressed.

"Nice one Alex."

He then surprised me again.

"Do you think we should call it off?"

I thought about it. We were level, at three each. So we could.

I answered with, "Yes. It was a stupid idea."

He quickly agreed with me. The bet was now officially dead.

When I got back home, Mother was out. I went up to my room to read. I was part way through a book, that wasn't very good, but I was determined to finish it. Then I thought about the bet. Jacob's reason for wanting to end it, was obvious. His Mother was proving to be a lot more difficult than he had expected. But what was my reason? If we had continued, then I would almost certainly have won. I desperately wanted to fuck my Mother, but doing it to win some money, didn't feel right. But was I still going to do it?

Of course I was!

It was late when Mother got back, and she went straight to her room. I stayed up for another hour, watching television, and then I went to bed. I was drifting off to sleep, when the door opened.

"Move over, so that I can get in."

She was standing there, with a big smile on her face. And she was naked.

"Or I could go back to my room."

That got a quick shake of my head, and a loud, "No."

It made her laugh.

She was now in bed with me.

Turning her head towards me, she said, "You do know that this is a bad idea."

I nodded.

"And that one day we will regret it."

I nodded again.

Then I kissed her, because I wanted to, but also to stop her talking. She might think that it was a bad idea, but it wasn't stopping her from kissing me back, and with an eagerness that matched mine.

I now had my fingers on both her nipples, pulling and pinching them.

"That's nice, but my pussy needs some attention."

I gave her two fingers, up to the knuckles. It took her breath away. I then fucked her with them.

"Stroke my cock."

She did, but way too fast.

"Slow down."

"Sorry, I'm a bit rusty. It's been a long time since I've done this."

Jokingly, I said, "Just be careful, you nearly ripped it off."

That made her laugh.

She was now giving me long slow strokes, while I fingered her. We were enjoying it, and if we just continued doing this, then it would end with both of us climaxing. But I wanted her pussy, rather than her hand.

"Can I put it in?"

"Yes, that's why I came to your room."

I didn't know what to say. A few days ago, she had just been my Mother, but now she was my lover. And, for the first time, we were going to fuck.

Without asking, she got onto all fours. I was quickly behind her. I took a moment to admire the view. I liked her plump bottom, and narrow waist, but it was her cunt that my eyes were drawn to.

I was now in position. The head of my cock was as big as it had ever been. It looked as if it was going to burst. When I pushed into her, she moaned. And when I was fully in, she grunted.

"I'd almost forgotten how good it feels having a cock inside me."

She was about to say something else, but she stopped when I started fucking her.

It was slow at first, but then I got carried away. I just couldn't help it. I was overcome with lust. I was giving her long hard strokes, sometimes so hard that I was nearly pushing her down onto the bed. Fortunately, she wasn't just taking it, she was enjoying it as much as me. Perhaps even more. If she was any louder, then the neighbours would complain. I didn't care. I had only one thing on my mind, to spurt into her juicy cunt.

"I'm on the edge. Do something."

She sounded desperate. But what would tip her over? I was going to reach forward so that I could grab her tits, but I decided that it would be better to go for her clit.

"Yes!"

Good, it had been the right thing to do. I was now frantically rubbing it, while I continued to fuck her. Seconds later, she climaxed. To call it a big one, wouldn't do it justice. It was epic. I was impressed, but it had put me off my stroke. It ended with her flopping down onto the bed, taking me with her. When I pulled out of her, I was still hard, because I hadn't climaxed.

When she eventually turned over, the first thing she saw was my erect cock.

"You didn't come?"

I nodded.

"Do you want to put it in my mouth?"

I sighed, and then I mumbled, "OK."

"Or you can fuck me again."

Then she laughed. She had been teasing me.

She was now on her back, with her legs high and wide, and I was fucking her hard. I was getting the occasional moan from her, but it was obvious that she wasn't going to come again. This was all about me.

When I did eventually climax, it was a good one. It would have been better if we had reached it together, but I wasn't complaining. I was lucky. Every Son wants to have his Mother, but I had actually done it.

We were now snuggled up to each other, basking in the afterglow of good sex.

"You do know that what we did was wrong?"

I nodded.

"And that it has to stop."

I nodded again.

But it was too much for me. I laughed, and she joined in.. It might be wrong, but we both knew that we were never going to stop!

99 Two Friends Make a Bet Ch. 02

The story continues, but Jacob is now the narrator!

"If you hadn't ended it, who do you think would have won?"

I looked at Alex, and like me, I could tell that he was reluctant to answer Ryan. Trying to have sex with my Mother had been a dismal failure, and it must have been the same for him with his.

"I think it would have been Jacob."

I was pleased that Ryan had picked me, but I didn't share his confidence. And I could see that Alex wasn't happy.

"Why do you say that?"

There was irritation in his voice.

"Because your Mother is a lady."

That calmed him down, but it raised my blood pressure. Yes, Alex's Mother was indeed a lady, but the implication of what Ryan had just said, was that mine wasn't. I stormed off, slamming the door on my way out.

Five minutes later, Ryan called me.

"Sorry. I should have kept my big mouth shut."

I sighed, and then I said, "And I guess I should have stayed."

"My Mother says you owe her for a new door."

Then he laughed, and I joined in. We then ended the call, and I headed back to Ryan's place.

That evening, while I was in my room, I thought about the bet. When I had made it, I was confident that I would win. She would give in without much resistance, but I hadn't liked Ryan implying that. She might not be a lady, but she was a good Mother.

The next day, I went to see Alex.

"You never said, but how far did you get?"

"What do you mean?"

"With your Mother. I guess it was the same as me, a big fat zero."

"Yes."

My question had taken him by surprise, and for a brief moment, before he had answered, he had looked worried, as if he was hiding something.

"Was it her tits?"

"I told you, we didn't do anything."

I could tell that I had hit a nerve, but badgering him wouldn't make him talk. However, a softer approach might.

"How long have we known each other?"

"Forever."

It did feel like that. We started school together, and within days we were best friends. Since then, we had told each other all our secrets. I was now waiting for him to tell me about his Mother.

Fifteen minutes later, he had finished. I couldn't believe it. For most of the time, I was either shaking my head in disbelief, or staring at him, open-mouthed.

"And that's all of it."

I muttered, "You lucky bastard."

That got a wry smile from him.

"You did all the things to her, that I wanted to do to my Mother," then I sighed, before adding, "But all I got from her was a fat lip."

When I left, his Mother was in the kitchen. I was thankful for that. I would have found it difficult looking at her, without imagining her being fucked by her Son. And worse, she might realise what I was thinking.

That evening, while I ate with Mother, I kept thinking about what Alex had told me. I was still finding it hard to believe. He hadn't just had her tits or pussy. He had fucked her, and he was still doing it. I was deeply envious.

At eight, Mother went out.

"I'm not going to be back until late."

"OK, but don't get drunk."

"Yes dear," then she laughed.

At times, we were like an old married couple. But without the sex.

My Father had died when I was fourteen. Hit and run. The driver was never caught. I would like to believe that it had been a Mafia hit, but it was just a tragic accident. Since then, it's been the two of us, apart from Mother's occasional boyfriends. The last one was nearly four months ago, so she must be ready for another one. When she finds him, he will be the love of her life. But it won't last!

I was woken up by Mother. I looked at my phone, and then I groaned. Five minutes past one. Coming in late wasn't a problem, but why did she always have to sing when she was drunk? I burrowed my head into the pillow, waiting for her to stop. Eventually she did, but I was now wide awake. Why couldn't she be more like Alex's Mother?

They were like chalk and cheese. His was always demure. Well dressed and polite. And she never flirted with me, or his other friends. Mine was loud, often saying inappropriate things. And some of her clothes left little to the imagination. They might have different personalities, but physically they were very similar. Both of them having bodies that attract men. However, Alex's Mother did her best to hide hers, while my Mother's was always on show. If you were to bet on which one of them would end up having sex with their Son, it would be mine. But you would lose!

On Tuesday, I went to the park with Alex and Ryan. I was itching to ask Alex something, but I wanted to wait until we were alone. When Ryan left us, I was hesitant, but I decided it was best to just jump in.

"Will you help me with my Mother?"

"What do you mean?"

Thinking about it had been easy, but having to say it, was more difficult than I thought it would be. I took a deep breath, and then I blurted it out.

"I want to sleep with her."

"That's easy. You just get into bed with her, and then you close your eyes."

"That's not what I meant. I want..."

I stopped, because he was grinning. Then I waited, hoping that he would now give me a sensible answer. He took his time thinking about it, before he spoke.

"It will be difficult. What you mustn't do is just go for it. You have to take it nice and slow. Don't just grab her tits."

I winced. I had tried that, and it had got me a slap across my face.

"The problem with you Jacob, is that you are too good looking. You don't have to work hard to get a woman. But this time it's different. You are going to need more than just your pretty face if you want to fuck her."

He had made it sound as if all I had going for me, was my appearance. However, he did have a point. I was vain enough to know that I was handsome. And most of the time, that was enough to get me what I wanted.

"OK, but what do you suggest?"

"Where is she now?"

"At home. Probably in the garden sunbathing."

It was hot, and she did like to maintain her tan. And, if she was doing that, then I would bet big money, that she was wearing a very small bikini.

"Why don't you join her? You can offer to put sun cream on her. That will give you the opportunity to touch her body."

Just thinking about it, was getting me hard.

"But remember. This is a slow process. Don't expect it to end with her on her back, with you on top of her."

Half an hour later, I was making my way home.

As soon as I opened the door, I heard Mother calling me.

"I'm in the kitchen. Do you want anything to eat?"

I shouted back, "No."

When I saw her, my heart sank. She was fully clothed. I sat down at the table. What should I do now? Or better still, what would Alex do? That was easy, he would persuade her to go into the garden.

"I thought you would be outside, enjoying the good weather."

"That would be nice, but I have things to do."

"Tomorrow it's going to rain."

"I didn't know that."

Neither did I. I had made it up, hoping that it would convince her to sunbathe. I could tell that she was thinking about it, but I needed to say more. Something that would tip the balance.

"If you go into the garden, I'll come with you."

It had worked. I was now outside, waiting for her to join me. When she did, I would casually ask if she wanted me to apply the sun cream. But why was she taking so long? Then I groaned, she must be doing it now, while she was getting changed. When she did eventually appear, I had convinced myself that it wasn't going to work.

"It took me ages to decide what to wear. What do you think?"

Her hands were now on her hips, and she was looking at me. Waiting for my verdict on the bikini. It was a new one. I was certain of that, because I would have remembered it. On a woman in her twenties, it would have been daring. On her, at forty three, it was outrageous. I loved it, but it wasn't something you wear in front of your Son. But what should I say? I wanted to tell her that her breasts looked magnificent in it, and that her bottom was a thing of beauty. Then I remembered Alex's warning, about not rushing in.

"I like it. It looks good on you."

That got a nice smile from her, and then she said, "Do you think it's too revealing?"

That gave me the opportunity to look at her again. The top was small, only just covering her nipples. And it was straining to keep her breasts in. The bottom part was covering her, but only just. Yes, it was too revealing. And my cock, that was now struggling to get out, was agreeing with me.

"It does show your body off. But you know what they say?"

"No, tell me."

"If you've got it, then flaunt it. And you have definitely got it."

"Don't be silly."

She was dismissing my compliment, but I could tell that she had liked what I had said. She then sat on the recliner, adjusting it so that it was flat. I was to the side of her, sitting on a chair.

I waited ten minutes before making my move.

"It's very hot. Have you got enough sun cream on?"

"Yes."

"Are you sure? I don't want you to get burnt."

"You're right. I'll put some more on. It's better to be safe than sorry."

"Would you like me to do it?"

I held my breath. Was I going to get a yes, or another slap? She was thinking about it, so that was a good sign. Then she smiled.

"My back does need some cream on. And I can't do it myself."

She was now face down, and I had my hands on her. I started on her shoulders, and then I did her back. When I had finished there, I moved onto her legs. I was expecting her to ask me to stop, but she didn't, so I continued.

My hands were now high up, inches away from her bottom. I kept staring at it, desperate to squeeze it. My cock was throbbing, and I was starting to lose control.

"I'm going to get up."

I mumbled, "OK," and then I removed my hands.

She was now sitting up. I would have liked it to continue for longer, but if it had, I would probably have ruined it, by doing something rash.

"You did a good job. Would you like to do my front?"

I was about to say yes, but I stopped, mouth half open. She must be teasing me. I scrutinised her face. There was no hint of a smile. To my amazement, I realised that she was being serious. I was now so excited, that if I was to speak, she might hear it in my voice, so I just nodded. She then lay down on her back.

I started on her face.

"Close your eyes."

She did, and she kept them closed when I moved down to her shoulders. That gave me the opportunity to look at her breasts. When I was a teenager, I had found it difficult not to stare at them. To admire their shape and size. I had often masturbated while thinking about them. And now, I had my hands on her, only inches away from them.

"That's nice, but you need to do the rest of me."

I mumbled, "OK,"

As my hands moved lower, my cock started to grow. When I got to the outline of her bikini, it was ready to burst. I was actually touching her tits, massaging the cream into them. And she was enjoying it. Her response was subtle. An occasional low moan, or a slight movement. I might only be twenty two, but I knew the signs. If she was my girlfriend, then my next move would be to push her top down, and go for her nipples. But she wasn't, she was my Mother. So I needed to proceed with caution.

I was now doing her stomach, but sometimes going higher, pushing her tits up.

"I think you should do my legs."

I looked up at her face. Her eyes flickered for a moment, but they remained closed. I had thought that what I had been doing, was exciting her, but now I wasn't so sure. Her face was expressionless, and she had asked me to move away from her tits. Was I reading it wrong?

My hands were now on her feet. There was still blood in my cock, but not as much as before. It would soon be limp.

Then I applied cream to her calves. I was now concentrating on just protecting her from the sun. I had no expectation of it turning into anything else.

Then I almost dropped the bottle.

When my hand had touched her knee, she had opened her legs. And she had opened them wide. A lot more than was necessary for me to put sun cream on them.

I was now staring at her plump pussy. The thin material of her bikini was stretched across it, showing off all her contours. I could see the outline of her lips, and the bulge that was her clit. But my eyes were drawn to her opening. It was easy to find, because of the large damp spot. So she was excited, and a lot more that I had realised.

My hands were quickly on her thighs. But what should I do? She was inviting me to finger her. Or was she? I was confused, but my cock wasn't. It was urging me to go for it.

The first touch was gentle, just the tip of my finger brushing over her pussy. It got no reaction. That surprised me, because she must have felt it. I did it again, but this time harder. That got the response that I was hoping for. She moaned, and to confirm that it was what she had wanted, she also moved her bottom so that her pussy pushed against it.

I was now grinning like the Cheshire Cat. I was rubbing her clit, but I wanted to take her bikini bottom off, and push my fingers into her wet cunt. But I held back. Alex's voice was in my head, telling me not to spoil it. To stick with what I had. That made sense. If I was to make her climax, then surely there would be a next time. And then we would do more, perhaps even fuck.

As I serviced her clit, she was starting to make more noise. She was well on the way to climaxing. I rubbed harder, and that moved her on even more. It wasn't going to be long before she boiled over.

A minute later, she did. And what a climax it was. She was so animated, that at one point, I thought she was going to roll over and fall onto the grass. There was also a lot of noise. I was impressed, and, when her orgasm was over, I thought about telling her that. But I decided that it was probably a bad idea.

As I sat back on my chair, she started to come round. After closing her legs, she opened her eyes, but she didn't look at me. Then she sat up.

"I'll get us both a cold drink."

She just nodded. I then went into the kitchen. I waited a few minutes before returning, to give her time to compose herself.

When I handed it to her, she took a large swig of it.

"Thanks, I needed that."

When she had said it, she was looking at me, and she was smiling. I was now smiling as well, thankful that the awkwardness between us had now gone.

I stayed with her for another ten minutes, and then I went to my room. As soon as I got there, I took my cock out.

I was now slowly stroking it, reliving what had happened. I couldn't believe how far I had got. Alex was a genius, and, after I had climaxed, I was going to call him and tell him that.

I managed to make it last for almost fifteen minutes, and then when I spurted, it nearly hit the ceiling. That was an exaggeration, but it had been impressive.

"Hi Alex, you are a genius."

"Thanks, but I already know that. Did you call me just to tell me that?"

"No, I want to tell you what happened between me and Mother."

"Let me guess. She gave you a black eye."

"No, and not even a fat lip."

It took me ten minutes to tell the whole story. He listened, without commenting, until I got to the end.

"You did well."

"Yes, but that's because I took your advice."

"Thanks, but do you want to hear what I have to say?"

I said yes, but when he had finished, I wished I hadn't. While I was in the garden, he had been in bed with his Mother. He had made her climax twice. The first one with his tongue, and then with his cock, as he fucked her from behind. Now, what I had managed to do with my Mother, didn't seem that impressive.

Later on, my Mother went out with some friends. And she returned when I was already in bed. This time, she didn't wake me up. But what did, was the heavy rain on the window. So by chance, my prediction about the weather, had been correct!

It was six o'clock, too early to get up. I put the covers over my head, and then I tried to get back to sleep. Surprisingly, it worked. When I opened my eyes again, it was eight. I showered, and then I went downstairs. Mother was in the kitchen.

"You are just in time for breakfast. I was about to call you."

I made us both a coffee, and then I sat down at the table. While she worked, I watched her. Yesterday, we had crossed a line. But you wouldn't know it. It was as if it hadn't happened. It had, but how was I going to make it happen again? Today, sunbathing wasn't an option, and the forecast was for rain until the end of the week. I thought about it while I was eating. When I had finished, I still hadn't come up with a plan, and it felt as if I never would. But I knew somebody who might be able to help. It was Alex. I went to my room, and then I called him. It didn't take me long to explain it to him.

"Let me think about it."

It was over an hour before he rang me back.

"I can think of two ways that you can touch her. A massage, or helping her to work out. Does she have any muscle problems, or a bad back?"

"No."

"What about exercising? Does she do any fitness work at home?"

"We have some Gym equipment in the basement, but she hasn't used it for a while."

"That looks promising. Encourage her to start doing it again, and say that you will join her. You can hold her while she stretches. It might lead to something."

"Thanks Alex."

It was a long shot, but I couldn't think of anything better, so it was worth a try.

I waited until we were having our evening meal, before talking to her about it. But she wasn't interested. And it soon became obvious, that nothing I could say, would make her change her mind. I stopped trying to convince her. I, or Alex, would have to think of something else.

The next day, I went to see Alex. His Mother let me in.

"He's in his room. Just go up."

"OK."

Then I gave her a nice smile. I got an even better one back. Was she coming onto me? I thought about that while I was going up the stairs. That was silly. She didn't need me, because she now had Alex.

He was watching an episode of the old Kung Fu series.

"This is like you and me."

"What do you mean?"

"You are Kwai Chang Caine, and I am the Master."

Then he laughed. I didn't think it was funny, but he did have a point. I was now his pupil, coming to him for advice. I then told him about my failed attempt.

"Patience Grasshopper."

He laughed again, but I kept my face straight. I didn't want to encourage him. I found it amusing when the shaolin monk said that to his pupil, but I didn't like him saying it to me.

I didn't stay long. He was calling himself the Master, but I didn't get anything new from him. I was disappointed. I had expected him to come up with a brilliant idea, but he hadn't.

When I got home, Mother was out. It was three in the afternoon when she got back, and she had been drinking. She wasn't drunk, but she was a bit unsteady on her feet.

"Be a darling, and make me a black coffee."

I went to the kitchen. While the kettle was boiling, I heard her shout, "I want it strong."

When she tasted it, she winced.

"That is strong!"

"It's what you asked for."

After a couple of sips, she put it down. Then she took her shoes off.

"My feet are killing me. These new shoes are too tight."

She then started rubbing her feet.

"I'll do that for you."

We were now on the sofa. And she had her legs on my lap.

I was pleased with myself. I had been quick-witted enough to see the opportunity, and go for it. However, her letting me touch her feet, didn't necessarily mean that she would let me do more than that. But I was going to try.

"That feels good."

"You look tired. Why don't you close your eyes? You might fall asleep."

She didn't answer me, but she did close them.

I was now slowly moving my hand up her leg. When I got to her knee, it was decision time. That was where the hem of her skirt was. If I was to continue, then I would have to go under it. And there would then be no mistaking what my intention was. I hesitated, but then I thought about what had happened in the garden. She had been willing then, so surely she would be willing now. There was only one way to find out. When my hand touched her thigh, she moved, and it startled me. I thought she was going to get up, but she didn't. Instead, she spread her legs. And when I pushed her skirt up, her pussy was exposed. And this time, it was only covered by a thong.

Alex would be proud of me. It had been at least five minutes since she had opened her legs, and I still hadn't fingered her. My fingers kept going close to her pussy, but I wasn't touching it. I had been teasing her, but it was now getting too much for me.

When I pulled the thong to one side, she sighed, and when my finger probed her opening, she gasped. It was just the tip that was in. When she started wiggling her bottom, I knew that she wanted more than that. I then pushed it in, only stopping when it couldn't go any further. Her cunt was hot and wet. And there was room for more than one finger. When I added another, it made her gasp. Then I started fucking her with them, and her noise went up a level.

While I fingered her, I was trying to decide what to do next. I was desperate to get my cock into her, and any hole would do. But would she let me? Then it became academic, because she suddenly climaxed.

As she bucked against my fingers, I cursed under my breath.

I waited until she had finished, before getting up. I then went to my room. My cock was throbbing, but I was so disappointed, that I didn't bother playing with it. It soon became limp. I was succeeding with Mother, but she was getting all the fun. All I was getting was frustration. Something needed to change.

I spent the rest of the day sulking, and avoiding her. For the few times that we were together, she didn't seem to notice my bad mood. And for some reason, that irritated me.

When I woke the next day, I was feeling a lot better. I was even optimistic that next time would be better.

After lunch, I met up with Ryan and Alex in the park. Ryan had brought a kite. It was his latest hobby. He wanted me to try it, but I wasn't interested.

I said, "Only children play with kites."

He then gave it to Alex, but after five minutes he handed it back. We then watched Ryan fly it. I was impressed with how good he was, but a twenty two year old shouldn't be flying a kite!

Ryan was the first to leave. And as soon as he was out of earshot, I told Alex about the foot rub.

"Nice one."

"But what about me? Both times, my cock has stayed in my jeans. What should I do?"

"That's easy."

He was now smiling, waiting for me to ask. So I did.

"OK, tell me."

"She closed her eyes. That's what my Mother did at first. It's so that they can pretend that nothing is happening. Next time, she will do the same again, so just get your cock out, and then put it in her hand, or in her mouth."

"Won't that freak her out?"

"It shouldn't. Think about it. You have had your fingers in her pussy. You have already crossed the line."

On my way home, I thought about what he had said. The next time, I would do what he had suggested. But was it going to be her hand, or her mouth, that was going to service my cock? It had to be her mouth, but when would that be?

It was now Saturday, and I still hadn't been able to get my hands on her. Yesterday, I had even offered to give her a massage. That had got a firm no from her. That had surprised me. I had expected her to jump at the offer. Was she now regretting what we had done?

After lunch, I decided to call Alex.

"Is that Grasshopper?"

"No, it's Jacob."

"Are you sure? It's showing as Grasshopper's number."

I gave a deep sigh, and then I said, "Very funny, but this has to stop."

"OK, I'll have to think up another name for you."

"How about just sticking with Jacob? It's a nice name."

Now that the hilarious banter was over, we could have a serious conversation. When we had finished, I was calmer. Alex had praised me for the progress I was making, and reiterated what he had said before.

"It's a slow process. It takes time."

When I went downstairs, Mother was in the living room, watching television. I sat on the sofa next to her. Should I ask her if she wanted another foot rub? I was about to, but she spoke first.

"Jan called me while you were upstairs."

She had been one of the women from the bet. The, 'Fuck in a public place.' I just hoped that she hadn't told Mother about it.

"A new spa has opened, near where she works. We are going to try it out. For the next two weeks, massage is half price."

It didn't sound as if she had. And now, for some reason, Mother seemed keen to be massaged.

"That's good, but a massage here is free."

"Yes, but there they will do it properly."

I put on my best offended look. It was over the top, almost theatrical. But it had the desired result, it made her laugh.

"But seriously, you should let me massage you."

"OK, but it had better be good."

She was now on her bed, face down, and all she had on was her bra and knickers.

I did her back first. I got a lot of appreciative moans from her, especially when I pressed down hard. I was doing a proper massage, and she was enjoying it. I then did her feet, taking my time there, before moving up. When I got to her knees, like before, she opened her legs wide. After admiring the view, I moved my hands higher.

My touch was now a caress. I was exploring all of her, except for her pussy. My fingers kept going near, but they stopped before reaching it. I was making her wait. Teasing her.

It was now getting too much for her, and for me as well. I desperately wanted to finger her, and that's what I was going to do. However, I was determined that this time, my cock would get some action, and for that to happen, I would need her on her back.

"Turn over."

She gave a big sigh, and then she said, "Can't I stay like this? I'm enjoying it."

"No."

That got another sigh from her, and she wasn't moving. Then she did.

She was now on her back, with her legs wide open, an indication of where she wanted me to touch her. And when she closed her eyes, it was my signal to start.

I started on her shoulders, and that surprised her. Her mouth had opened, but then it had quickly closed. She was going to say something, but then she had changed her mind. She had been expecting my fingers to go straight for her pussy. They would eventually get there, but first, I wanted her tits.

My hands were now on them, feeling them through her bra. I could see her bulging nipples, straining to get out. I rubbed both of them, and they got even bigger. I then stopped, but only so that I could push her bra up. When I did, her tits sprang out, revealing two big nipples. My mouth was quickly on her, and I sucked hard. That got a low moan from her, that I thought was never going to end. As I kept on doing it, her moaning got louder.

"You need to."

She wanted to say something, but she was struggling to say it. I stopped sucking, so that she could speak.

"You need to do my legs."

I mumbled, "OK," then, as I got back to servicing her tits, I moved my hand down. I had heard what she had said, but I knew what she really meant.

It was, "You need to finger my pussy."

And that's what I was doing now. It wasn't subtle. I had thrust two fingers deep into her, and I was fucking her hard with them. Her knickers were in the way, but I was still managing to do a good job. If we continued like this, then it wouldn't be long before she reached it. Time to get my cock out.

I managed to do it with my free hand, while still sucking on her juicy nipple, and fingering her wet cunt. It's eight inches. Actually, it's seven and three quarters, but you always round up!

She wasn't happy when I stopped sucking on her. When I had raised my head, she tried to push it back down again, but I had been too strong for her. However, she was happy when I took hold of her hand, and put it on my cock. As her hand moved up and down it, feeling its size, she purred.

Then, to my surprise, and delight, I heard her say, in a low voice, "That's a big one."

She now wasn't inspecting it, she was stroking it. Her grip was just right, and the tempo was spot on. I had wanted her mouth, but this was too good to risk spoiling it by changing to something new.

Her hand was now moving quicker, and so were my fingers. I wasn't touching her clit, but I didn't need to. What I was doing, was enough to move her towards her climax.

It was now frantic. Her hand was moving at lightning speed , and I was concentrating on her clit. Rubbing it as fast as I could.

I got there first. She kept on going, until I had finished spurting. Seconds later, it was her turn. I watched, with envy, as she climaxed. Mine had been good, but hers was definitely the better one

As soon as my cock was limp enough, I quickly stuffed it back into my jeans. She still had her eyes closed, and I wanted to leave before she opened them. It had been deeply erotic, and we had both enjoyed it. However, I knew that she would want to clean herself up alone. Me being there, would be embarrassing for her, because my seed was all over her face, and some was even in her hair.

I needed to tell Alex about it, and not just over the phone. So as soon as I had showered, and changed my clothes, I went to his house.

"He's not in. I sent him to the shops, but he will be back soon. Would you like to come in?"

I did, and his Mother than made us both a drink.

"Jacob, I have been meaning to ask you something."

I took a sip of my coffee, while I waited for her to speak again.

"Do you find me attractive?"

I looked at her, wide-eyed. And I could feel my face going red. Of course I did, but why had she asked, and what was more important, what should I say to her?

Then Alex came to my rescue, by opening the front door.

When he joined us in the kitchen, I had got my composure back, but his Mother was now looking worried. But she didn't need to be. There was no way I was going to tell him what she had said.

After making himself a coffee, we went to his room.

"I assume you have some good news."

"I might have."

"Come on, spill the beans."

I then gave him chapter and verse. When I had finished, he shook my hand.

I got home at five, and I was surprised to discover that Mother was out. There was a note on the kitchen table.

'It's Jan's birthday. I'm having a few drinks with her. Love Mum xxx'

Knowing her, a few would become many. I groaned. She was going to be back late, and she was going to be drunk. And her singing would probably wake me up. I was indeed woken up in the early hours, but not by Mother singing, but by her shaking me.

"Go away, and let me sleep."

"Don't you want to fuck me?"

That got my attention, and when I sat up, I was smiling. But it quickly disappeared when I saw her face. It was Jan.

"What are you doing here, and where is my Mother?"

"She was so drunk, that I had to come home with her. I've put her to bed," then she laughed, before adding, "And I'm in you room, because I want you to fuck me."

I nearly said no, but that would be silly. She wasn't in the same league as Mother, but she was here now, and she was willing.

We started by kissing, and then I put my hand up her short skirt. It didn't surprise me to find that she wasn't wearing any knickers. I bunched my fingers up, and then I gave her three of them, up to the knuckles. It made her gasp. I then fucked her with them, as hard and as fast as I could. I knew from my previous experience with her, in the alleyway, that she liked it rough. And that's what she was going to get now.

She was now on all fours, and I was behind her, doing my best to fuck her brains out. My balls were slapping hard against her big arse, and she was making a lot of noise. I was enjoying it, but it wasn't anything special. I was only doing it, so that I could empty my balls. And her getting a climax, wasn't my priority.

But surprisingly, she got one. And she got it before mine. As she writhed about, I kept pounding her. I was still going when she had finished. Eventually, I reached it as well. It was a nice one, but now that it was over, I wanted to go back to sleep.

"You need to go to the spare room."

I was now alone, and I was smiling, as I thought about her parting words.

"When your big cock is desperate for a cunt, then give me a call."

I woke early, just after six, but Jan had already left. I then went to check on Mother.

She was asleep, snoring loudly. I then took a leisurely shower, before going downstairs for breakfast.

It was almost ten before Mother got up. And she looked like something that the cat had dragged in.

"I can't remember getting home."

"Jan brought you back."

"Is she still here?"

"No, she left early this morning."

After taking some pain-killers, washed down with a large glass of water, she went back to bed. I then went to my room. Not to sleep, but to think. I had a lot on my mind.

Was sleeping with Jan again, a mistake? That was easy, the answer was no. For both of us, it was just sex. But what about Alex's Mother, asking me if she was attractive? That was more complicated. If she was hitting on me, then the sensible thing to do, was to not respond. She was my best friend's Mother. And that's what I was going to do. Now for my Mother. How was I going to achieve the ultimate prize? I didn't know.

Two days later, I still didn't know. We had spent a lot of time together, but just as Mother and Son. I had done my best to make it Mother and lover, but nothing had worked. My suggestions of massage, foot rub, or exercise, had all been met with a polite no. She wasn't annoyed with me, and we were enjoying each other's company. But she wasn't showing any interest in continuing with what we had been doing.

It was time to speak to Alex.

I met up with him in the park. I had told him my problem, and I was now waiting for his advice.

"You're trying too hard. If you back off, and don't show any interest, that might change things."

"What do you mean?"

"Do you remember Becky?"

I nodded. She had been his girlfriend.

"It took me ages to get her to go out with me. I kept calling her, but she always said no. So I gave up. A week later she called me."

"Do you think that will work?"

He shrugged his shoulders, and then he said, "It's worth a try. And why don't you get yourself a girlfriend. That might make her jealous."

"OK, but when am I going to meet yours?"

He had been seeing her for a while, but we still hadn't met her. All we knew about her was her name. She was called Sarah. Ryan was beginning to think that she didn't exist.

"How about Saturday? I'll arrange something."

When I got home, I went straight to my room. As I lay on the bed, I wasn't sure that ignoring Mother would work, but I did like what he had said about getting a girlfriend.

When it got to the weekend, I had changed my mind. She was now more attentive, and at times, even fussing over me. I wasn't being rude, or impolite, I was just being indifferent towards her.

"There's a good film on tonight, would you like to watch it with me?"

"Sorry, I can't. I'm going out with Alex, and his new girlfriend Sarah."

She then smiled, but I could see that she was disappointed.

It was late when I got back. She was still up, in the living room, but I went straight to bed without speaking to her. The next morning, when I went downstairs, she was in the kitchen.

"Breakfast will be ready in ten minutes."

"Thanks."

I made myself a coffee, and then I sat at the table. I hadn't noticed at first, but when I did, I almost choked on my drink. There was nothing unusual in what she was doing, but there was with the clothes she was wearing. She was dressed as if she was going out, and going out to get herself a man.

Whoever had designed her top, had only one thing in mind. To show off as much of a woman's breast as possible. And they had done a good job. Mother has a thing about short skirts. She likes to show her legs off. The one she was wearing now, was doing that, but if she was to bend over, even slightly, it would also show off her knickers.

And that's what she did, only briefly, but I saw them. They were red in colour.

I have never been regarded as the sharpest knife in the drawer, but even to me, it was obvious why she was dressed that way. It was to excite me. The roles had been reversed, it was now her that was trying to seduce me!

When she placed the food in front of me, she leant forward, putting her breasts close to my face. I could smell her perfume. I had been hungry, but now my appetite had gone, replaced by lust.

She was now at the sink, with her back to me. As she worked, her bottom was wobbling. And I just knew she was doing it deliberately. Alex's words, about not rushing in, popped into my head, but I pushed them out. I was going to grab her tits, even if it got me another fat lip.

When I reached around her, she wasn't surprised. And when I squeezed them, she moaned.

I whispered in her ear, "I'm going to fuck you."

She chuckled, before saying, "Like you fucked Jan."

So she knew what I had done, but I didn't care.

"No, it's going to be even better than that."

She then turned to face me, and we kissed. As my tongue explored her mouth, I pulled on her top. It opened, revealing her bra. I pushed it up, and then I went for her nipples. It was a two pronged attack. One got my mouth, and the other my fingers.

I was sucking hard, taking in not just her nipple, but part of her breast as well. And I was rolling the other one between my finger and thumb.

"I need you to finger my pussy."

I mumbled, "Not yet."

"NOW!"

She had said it so loud, that it startled me, and I didn't react straight away. Then I quickly put my hand up her skirt. When I touched her pussy, she gave a deep sigh, that quickly turned into a loud moan, when I started rubbing her clit.

Her tits and cunt were now having a good time, but my cock wasn't. It was time for it to join in.

I raised my head, and then I said, "Take my cock out."

She did, with speed and enthusiasm. She was as eager to fuck as I was. I let her stroke it for a couple of minutes, before speaking again.

"Take your knickers off and bend over."

She got them off in record time, and then she went to the table. With a sweep of her hand, she pushed my breakfast onto the floor. The plate shattered, but she didn't seem to notice. All she was concerned about, was getting herself ready for me to fuck her.

I was now behind her, with my cock at her opening. She had her top flat on the table, and her bottom was sticking up, at the perfect height for me. When I pushed into her, she groaned, and when I was fully in, she gasped.

"Fuck, it's a big cock."

It was, and I was now going to show her that I knew how to use it.

I was now fucking her hard. Each stroke was long and deep. I had started slowly, but that wasn't enough for her. She had kept urging me to do more. Thankfully, she seemed to be satisfied with what I was doing now.

For five minutes, I had managed to keep the hectic pace going, but I was now flagging.

"Are you going to come?"

Between moans, she said, "Yes, but you need to rub my clit."

I was now doing that, and she was responding. It was working, but it had given me another problem. She was seconds away from climaxing, and I was now playing catch-up.

When she suddenly climaxed, I was still going. But her pulsing cunt took me over the edge. More by luck, than good judgment, we had reached it together!

While she showered, I cleaned up the mess on the floor. When she had finished, she joined me in the kitchen.

"You did a good job."

"Cleaning the floor, or fucking you?"

That made her laugh, but when she had finished, her face was serious.

"I think we need to talk. But not now."

I just nodded. I was happy to leave it until later. The sex had been good, and talking about our relationship now, would take the edge off it.

The next day, I went to see Alex. After telling him, he shook my hand, and then he hugged me.

"Welcome to the club. It's very prestigious. Not many of us get to have sex with our Mother."

It did feel like an achievement, but one that you could only boast about to fellow members.

"Do you think Ryan could join?"

I said, "No way."

"I think he can."

I didn't believe that. In fact, I was so confident that Ryan would never get to fuck his Mother, that I said,

"We should have a bet on it!"

100 Aunt Janet's Dirty Boy

geronimo_appleby

It's been several months, so I thought I'd put something out there again.

1976 and Mikey's Aunt Janet has come to stay. He's nineteen and horny and has an eye for his aunt body. She notices his attention...

I hope you enjoy the following, as brief as it is. But there's more to follow.

Thanks for reading.

GA - Da Nang, Vietnam (again) - 20th of October 2017

I felt the heat in my face as soon as she said it. Humiliation twisted inside. Embarrassment uncoiled. The fire in my cheeks and the way I couldn't look at her face-on were all the confirmation she needed. Despite my mumbled "No," it must have been obvious I was lying.

"Let's get something straight," she said. "Right now."

I gulped and glanced at her face while a quick, impetuous thought about escape popped into my head. It was a brief look at her eyes, which were fixed upon me like blue lasers of death, her expression serious. When I saw that look, panic swelled. I didn't want to be there. I didn't want to have the conversation I knew was coming. The urge to get away was strong, compelling, and near irresistible.

But I was trapped.

I was on my bed with my aunt perched on the edge between me and the door. To get away meant scooting along on my arse to the foot of the bed or barging her out of the way. Simple enough I suppose. But what happened then? I could get away but couldn't avoid her for long. My Aunt Janet was staying at our house. Even if I ran, what would happen after?

I looked away from her, towards the television, the little portable showing Starsky and Hutch. The programme was popular, an instant hit in 1976. I loved it, identifying more with the character of Hutch because we were both tall and fair. I liked the leather-sleeved latter jacket he wore; and I thought his shooter was cooler than Starsky's. Aunt Janet had interrupted my viewing by knocking at the bedroom door, walking in, and then sitting on the edge of my bed.

"I realise you're embarrassed, Mikey," my aunt continued. "I am, too. But I have to say something."

"I don't know what you mean," I said, wishing she'd stop. Couldn't she see I wanted to watch my programme?

Aunt Janet sighed, an exasperated sound. Then she said, "Don't, Mikey. Don't lie. Just let me talk. You don't know how difficult it is for me to be here like this." She paused and sighed again before adding, "One thing I want to get straight, this is between me and you. I want ... I need you to know I won't be talking about this to anyone. Nobody else needs to know."

I was confused. I'd thought she was there to tell me off, to chastise me, to put me well and truly in my place so, baffled, I stammered, "I ... I duh-don't understand."

I'd risked another glance at her face as I said it. Saw her roll her eyes and grimace. "Bloody hell," my aunt muttered to herself. She showed signs of a temper when she continued. "Look. All right, let's stop the nonsense, Mikey. Let's just be honest. I promise this is solely between us. I mean it. You can be truthful. I won't be angry."

When I didn't say anything, my Aunt Janet murmured, "Bloody hell. How many times...? All right, I'll say it again. Mikey, I know you've been looking at me."

The denial rose in my throat while my overheated cheeks flared even hotter. I opened my mouth to voice it, and Janet held up a hand.

"No," she said, cutting me short. "Don't say anything if it's a lie. I know you have, Mikey. You've been quite obvious about it. I've noticed it a few times now. Let's just say you're not very subtle."

My aunt said the last with a twist to her lips. A sly smirk that made me gulp down on the chagrin. I'd been caught. She knew I'd been gawking at her.

"Sorry," I said through a croak.

"That's just it," my aunt said. "This is why we need to be honest, why I said I won't be talking to anyone at all about this, Mikey. You don't have to be sorry."

Then something dark and primal tugged at me way down deep. I didn't understand the meaning of her next sentence in any coherent, logical sense. All I got was the loose meaning on an instinctive level. A hint of something illicit and thrilling when Janet finished with a near whisper: "I don't mind you looking. I actually like it."

I boggled, mind unable to cope. I understood what Aunt Janet had said, but couldn't reconcile her apparent meaning with my concept of reality. So I stared, the weight of my hanging jaw unrealised until my aunt blurted a laugh and said, "Your face, Mikey; God, that's a picture." I closed my mouth as my aunt moved in close against me, her arm pressed against mine, the heat of her body and the clean, smooth scent coming off her making my cock thicken and grow. As we sat there, side-by-side, squeezed in together like commuters on a rush-hour train, my dick was way ahead of my brain. My cock knew what was going on, abruptly stiff, pumped up with blood and interest.

Before I could stop myself, I mumbled, "What are you doing?"

"Well, Mikey," my aunt replied. To be honest, I don't really know what I'm doing. I've seen you looking and it got me thinking. And I know I shouldn't be here this way and talking to you, but I can't help it." She shrugged and my eyes were drawn to the crease of her cleavage. "Maybe it's the divorce," she said in a low murmur. "Maybe I'm puddled." Aunt Janet sighed, a long, slow exhalation as she snuggled in even tighter and put her palm on my thigh. "Whatever it is," she breathed, "I like the way you've been eyeing me up. That's the truth, Mikey, I like it a lot more than is good for me. Which is why I'm here. I want to know what you're actually thinking."

Right at that moment I wasn't doing a lot of thinking. My mind was busy trying to sort through all the impressions and sensations swirling around. The sight of Aunt Janet's substantial boobs squished together disturbed me. I was unsettled, conflicted by the urge to bury my head between her tits and the real possibility of a slap to the face for doing it. It was a vague and distant sense, yet the insistent feeling I had, other than surging lust and desire, was that the whole situation was most definitely wrong. The tiny voice was a long way away at the back of my mind. Muted and easy to ignore, what it told me was this was wrong in a moral sense. Wrong in a way that my mother would not be pleased to know about.

"Come on," Aunt Janet purred, hand moving to cover the ridge of my cock. "Tell me what's inside your head, Mikey. Do you think rude things when you're looking? Or have I made a real fool of myself?"

Lust surged and rose to the boil. I gulped and looked down at the unbelievable sight of her hand covering the bulge in my jeans. Oh, I knew it was her hand, saw the wedding ring. Despite the recent and very emotional split from her husband, Janet hadn't taken it off. What I had trouble getting past was the fact that she was my aunt, my mother's sister, and that was her palm I could feel pressing my dick.

"You do like me, don't you, Mikey?"

I could hear the first strains of doubt in her tone, caught the sound in her voice. There was a flicker of it behind her eyes when I looked at her face.

"Aunt Janet," I said on a groan, "I think you're lovely."

The groan and those words galvanised my aunt. I still wasn't working at full speed where logical thought was concerned, that train was still slowly pulling out of the station, and before I fully caught on to the reality of the situation, she had my jeans at my knees and my dick in her fist. How she came to loosen the belt, unfasten the button, and unzip my flies - let alone get the jeans down past my rump - I have no real recollection. But, the truth of it was my aunt was working my cock with her hand. She squeezed the shaft and rubbed the ball of her thumb over the dome, mumbling what sounded like nonsense while she squirmed her rump against my bed.

"Oh, fuck," I grunted, already starting to work my hips.

"You like it, dirty boy?"

I looked at my aunt's face and saw her expression all avid and hungry, sort of feral as she eyed my dick and her fist jacking my length. I wondered, through the shock and the sweetness, at how much she seemed to enjoy what she was doing. After all, what pleasure was she getting from this? But she was certainly getting something out of it. The catch at the back of her throat when she spoke and the wild look in her eye told me my aunt was getting a definite thrill from wanking my dick.

"Naughty, dirty boy," she crooned. "I saw you looking. I saw you, Mikey. What were you thinking? Were you thinking about my tits? Were you thinking about fucking your aunt?"

The way she said dirty had an effect. I was simultaneously and paradoxically humiliated and aroused. Horny beyond my experience. My own mother's sister knew about my sexual desire, feelings so dark and clandestine I should have been mortified over her knowledge. And, under different conditions I would have been mortified, but the actuality was she was cranking my cock. Unbelievable and unlikely as the act was, my aunt was working her fist up and down the length, sighing and speaking of depravity in the crudest of terms. To hear her say "fucking" brought forth a moan from my balls to my throat.

The nastiness caused the rush. By then I was fucking her hand. Instinct had taken over, all confusion swept away by the tide of lust as my cock spat jism in such a huge and vehement surge some of the hot stuff splashed against Janet's cheek.

She yelped when it hit her. My aunt flinched back away from me, more of the goo arcing up from the eye in my dick. Spunk spattered down in an indiscriminate rain. Dollops of it pooled on my aunt's skirt while more of the stuff was smeared over her arm. Even as the pleasure took me and I groaned and sobbed my delight, I noticed a snotty rope of cum in her hair and dark, wet stains on her blouse.

"Oh, God, Mikey!" Aunt Janet squeaked. "You're coming! Oh, God, just look at you come!"

Lost in the throes, I juddered and shook. I moaned and gasped and felt the last spasms of that wonderful climax as the rush tapered off to dribble and ooze.

"You filthy, dirty, lovely boy," my aunt muttered as she stood up and leaned at the waist to loom over me. Then she grinned and ducked in to plant a kiss on my mouth.

A moment later, she was gone. I saw my aunt's backside sway side-to-side as she left my room, my cock seeping cum, spunk staining my bed.

The sound of squealing tyres and gunfire brought me back to reality. I can't say how long I'd been laid there, but the cum was cold and Starsky and Hutch were involved in the inevitable shoot-out.

Focussed on reality again, I threw a glance at the television, then gazed at my cock for half-a-minute or so. Did that really happen? Had my aunt actually wanked me off? It didn't seem real, but the evidence was there in blobs of spunk.

The images came to mind: Janet's expression while she muttered the profanity; her eyes, the hungry stare; the dirty words she muttered and gasped while milking my semen.

That's when the excitement ballooned again. Reckless desire swelled, and it was a sudden imperative that I find my Aunt Janet because I wanted more of the same. I wanted her body, all that ripe magnificence in my hands, her nipples in my mouth and my cock working inside her.

I almost fell off the bed in my haste. Then only just saved myself from a headlong dive after trying to run with my jeans down at my shins. I hauled up the recalcitrant leggings and bolted from my room, desperate to find her.

Part 2 of the scene.

Thanks for reading.

GA - Da Nang, Vietnam - 21st of October 2017.

I couldn't speak when I found her. My aunt was in her bedroom and, despite my enthusiasm and flaming desire, my nerve failed when I saw her.

When I arrived, holding my jeans up at my waist, Aunt Janet was dabbing at the mess on her skirt. She was busy and didn't notice my presence So I just stood there, staring, insides swirling like a washing machine until my aunt looked up.

Her eyes held my gaze and, while my aunt stared back at me, time seemed to lose all definition. Reality turned elastic, all of a sudden. Seconds or minutes. Days, weeks, or years. I have no idea how long we stayed that way. Both of us just looking across the surreal expanse of space-time between us. I wanted to look away, but couldn't.

Aunt Janet stood with a hand towel balled in her fist, cum on her skirt, the gloopy string drying in her hair.

After an eternity, I saw Janet's throat work as she swallowed heavily. Then she said, "Got a bit carried away, didn't we?"

I wasn't sure what she meant. To my ears it sounded ambiguous. Was she saying she regretted what had happened between us, or was she just making light of it out of embarrassment?

While I struggled to formulate some response, my aunt went on. She asked, "How do you feel?"

I didn't have an answer and, the end, I just shrugged and gave a shake of my head.

I saw fear in her eyes when Janet said, "Do you hate me?"

The question made me blink because amid all the surprise and confusion and other stuff going on, hate was the furthest emotion away from what I felt at that time.

It took some doing, but I got the words out after a bit of an effort. "No, Aunt Janet," I said.

It got awkward after that. I felt silly and self-conscious. I wanted more but didn't have the confidence to just go in and grab her. My aunt was in her late thirties, a year or two younger than my mother while I was nineteen. Experience on my part was a limited commodity, and that lack of worldly knowledge had a bearing on my response. I wasn't sure what Aunt Janet was thinking, how she might react if I did or said something wrong.

Eventually, my aunt gave me a half-smile, a rueful grin before she said, "Do you want to come in?" When I didn't move, she added, "You might as well, Mikey. You're making the place look untidy. And I suppose we're going to have to talk about it at some point." My aunt shrugged. "Might as well be now."

So I stepped into her bedroom, unsure, trepidation and lust a curious mix sloshing around.

We sat on her bed, side-by-side. Not as close as we'd been in my room, but close enough so that the same sensations welled inside me. I might have only just come, but my cock was thick and capable, pumped up with need.

"So, tell me, Mikey, did you ... uhm ... enjoy what went on?"

It was strange to see my aunt so unsure, but desire saw me through any uncertainty on my part.

"It was fantastic, Aunt Janet," I gasped.

My aunt pouted and said, "But don't you think it's a bit wrong? Well, a lot wrong," she went on with a wry chuckle. "You know, me being who I am. What just happened isn't what people are supposed to do. We're family, Mikey." Aunt Janet barked a laugh, the sound startling me. "I wouldn't have believed it myself," she told me. "I don't know, Mikey; I think I might be a little bit touched in the head. I got carried away. Went a bit crazy, I suppose."

"Are you sorry, Aunt Janet?"

She paused and looked to be thinking about it. "I wouldn't say I'm sorry about it, Mikey. Surprised at myself, yes. Worried about you talking about it to anyone else, too. If it got out-"

I blurted out, "I won't say anything," stopping her short.

My aunt pulled a face and looked doubtful. "I'm sure you mean it, but these things do have a tendency to trip us up. After a couple of drinks, when it doesn't seem to matter. You might be talking to one of your friends..."

"Aunt Janet, I won't," I said, emphatic. I remembered the look on her face, her focused enthusiasm and, on a rush of excitement, asked, "Did you enjoy it?"

I gulped and felt the dark urges rise up in a hot tide at the tone in her voice when, after a pause, she croaked, "It turned me on so much, Mikey. Your lovely cock ... All that spunk ... The noises you made."

To hear my aunt say "cock" and "spunk" caused yet another pulse of desire through my dick. Regardless of what had already passed between us, it was still weird to hear her use those bad words.

"I liked it, too," I said, need making me bold. "Really liked it, Aunt Janet."

"I saw," she said, her tone heavy with need.

The sentences gurgled out of me like filthy water down a drain. "I want more, Aunt Janet," I said. "I want to do things with you."

At first I thought I'd said something wrong. My aunt's focus flicked away from me. She chewed on her lower lip, expression distant and distracted, like she was thinking. She gulped, throat working, her attention going to the door.

Then she looked at me and asked, "Do you know how serious that would be, Mikey?"

"Serious? What do you mean?"

"The consequences, sweetheart. If anyone ever found out. Incest isn't something we want to be caught doing. It would be ruinous for both of us. If your mother knew, Mikey. God, there'd be ructions. There would be no recovery from a secret like that getting out."

"It would be bad if she found out about what's already happened, Aunt Janet," I reminded her.

My aunt's eyes narrowed. "Are you planning on blackmail, Mikey?"

The question took me by surprise. "Nuh-no," I stammered into the blue frost of her stare. "I wouldn't ... I'm not..."

Janet sighed and slowly shook her head. She relaxed, attention remaining fixed on my face. "God, you're right," she breathed. "Wanking you off is almost as bad as it gets. I can't imagine she'd be too pleased."

I had nothing to say. I was still reeling, still more than a little confused, not to mention the hot rush of desire and temptation I felt to lunge in and maul at her breasts.

"Oh, Mikey," Aunt Janet sighed. "It would be an insane thing to do. My nephew? The two of us...? Together?"

Sensing that my aunt was wavering, I blurted out an urgent, "I'll never tell anyone, Aunt Janet. I promise. I swear..."

"God," Janet said while she winced and shook her head side-to-side. "You better bloody not, Mikey."

And when she turned to face me square on, her boobs aimed right at me, I knew I had her.

Especially when my aunt mumbled, "I must be fucking crazy to even think about this," and moved in close for a tentative kiss.

Time did that stretchy thing again. Everything distorted, my universe shrinking to the four walls around us. Reality slewed like I'd swallowed a pill, a mind-bending drug. I heard the rustle and sigh of Aunt Janet's clothing as she broke away from that tender, almost shy kiss and rose to her feet. Her expression was unreadable as she tilted her face towards me, fingers going to the zip at the side of her skirt.

"I'm not as thin as I used to be," Aunt Janet said. "You'll be used to skinny, perfect girls, not old women," she added, her gaze locked on my face.

"I think you're lovely," I told her, willing Janet to unzip the skirt. "Please," I breathed.

Janet thrust her chin towards the window and the world beyond. "Do me a favour," she said. "Go and draw the curtains."

I got off the bed and did as she asked. I closed it all out, pulled the curtains together so that the sense of a condensed universe got even tighter. Then, when I turned to face my aunt, with enough daylight filtering in I could still see her quite clearly, I saw she'd removed her skirt and was standing there in her blouse and briefs and shoes, expression uncertain.

Janet confirmed her anxiety by whispering, "Are you sure I'll do?"

Which is when I went to her and grasped her around the waist, my eyes moving from the precipitous cleavage up to her face.

"You're fucking gorgeous," I said on a growl.

And then we were kissing, my hard-on pressed against my aunt's thigh.

The bold move to kiss my aunt must have been the right thing to do. I grabbed her and put my mouth down on hers, my cock against her leg. As desire raged inside me, I felt my aunt go tense, our lips mashed together until she then suddenly gasped and just about sucked my tongue out by the root.

Aunt Janet went berserk. Not in any angry, crazy, violent way. No, what she did was moan and groan and grind up against me, her tongue writhing and swirling with mine, hands moving over my back while I got all brave with desire and squeezed both her buttocks.

"God, this is so fucking insane," my Aunt Janet muttered, her stare on my face.

I had her in a tight embrace. Only just able to hold onto coherent thoughts while the beast raged within.

"I want to fuck you," I said, gasping it out. "I don't care about anything else."

The kissing started again. Incredibly, even hotter and more desperate than the previous time. We grappled and moaned, pressed our bodies together, my aunt's skin under my fingers when I slid my hands into her briefs. I squeezed the cheeks of her rump, the tip of my right forefinger slipping into the heat between her legs as I probed and fingered the taboo territory between her thighs.

I found her sodden in her excitement, my hand moving around to the front, Janet's pubic bush crinkly under my palm.

"Dirty boy," Aunt Janet groaned. She wriggled against me, actively rubbing her clit over my digits. "Finger my twat," she said before she grimaced and moaned. "Play with it, Mikey. Tickle my clitty."

I went at it using my limited experience and a lot of instinct, and my aunt's mumbles and moans and the way she squirmed under my touch gave me more clues about how to proceed. My cock felt like it would explode with pent up longing as I rubbed Janet's vulva, a finger slipping and sliding over the nub of her clit before she grabbed my wrist and physically led me to insert a digit inside her.

"Rub me right there," she grunted, eyes glazing over.

Aunt Janet's expression went all strange and dreamy, somehow feral yet slack at the same time. She sucked on her lower lip, hips working back-and-forth so she could fuck against my hand, a small area of roughness under the tip of the fingers I had buried inside her.

I'm not sure how long we were stood that way. I was too busy doing my best to give my aunt pleasure, as well as trying to imprint all these new and exciting sensations onto my memory. It might have been minutes or it might have been seconds, but, in the end, with a snort of frustration, my aunt disengaged and stepped back.

"We're going to do this," my aunt snarled, determined.

Then she hauled down her knickers to expose her dense black bush.

I boggled, shocked to see my aunt's intimate place, the surprising hairiness of it sending a jolt of yearning through my core.

Her snarled instruction brought my focus back from the luxuriant triangle of dark hair up to her face. "Get your clothes off, Mikey," she said. "No more fucking about. If we're doing this, we're doing it right."

"Oh God, Aunt Janet," I groaned when she unbuttoned the blouse.

"Yes," she smirked, the blouse parachuting to the floor, "you wanted to see my tits, didn't you, dirty boy. Well," she added, unclasping the bra. "Here they are."

All I had to do was step out of my jeans, which were around my ankles. My aunt held out her hands to stop me from launching myself at those weighty orbs, her breasts swaying as she stood and allowed me to feast my eyes on her bountiful curves. "Clothes off, Mikey," she reminded me. "Naked. Now."

I undressed in a hurry, eager to get to my aunt. I wanted to devour her. To kiss and suck and touch. I wanted to get her onto her back so I could spread her legs and get my tongue into her body. The dense matt of fur between her legs excited me, but I wanted to slurp at her essence, to lap at her sex and taste her need.

I'd never licked a woman before, and then, of course, what I ultimately desired was to sink my length into her molten embrace, to slide in up to my balls before I began rutting in earnest.

When I was naked, my dick waggling around in front of me, tumescence revived, I went to my aunt and kissed her, again.

"Incest, Mikey," my aunt breathed. Her breasts spilled over my fingers and palms while she cranked at my dick with one of her hands. "Isn't it just wicked?"

"I don't care what it's called," I said, gurgling my need. "I just want to fuck you."

My aunt smirked at me and winked. "Oh, sweetheart, we're going to do that, don't you fret. We're going to fuck and a lot more besides. Might as well be hung for a sheep as a lamb," Aunt Janet added.

I sucked at her teats, the nipples long and thick as they showed her desire. I moaned around a mouth full of tit-flesh, my fingers back inside Janet's body, working away at that little rough patch that she seemed to love being fingered so much. By then we were on the bed, skin gliding under my palm when I explored her contours, my brain finally catching up with events.

"I can't believe this," I gasped.

Aunt Janet broke away from me. "What? Can't believe what?"

"You're my aunt."

Janet sat up, boobs swinging and rolling. She looked at me, serious. "Do you want to stop?"

I felt a flash of panic when, just for a moment, I thought it was all going wrong. "Stop! No way," I cried.

"Good," Janet said with a smirk. "Because neither do I." She ducked in and kissed my mouth, then added, "We can talk later, Mikey. But, for now, how about we get down to the nitty-gritty?"

She was on her back, legs folded at the knees, fingers splaying her folds so the scarlet flesh contrasted in a shocking way with dark forest of hair. My aunt smirked and then winced when she teased her clit with the tip of a finger. The coins of her areolae were puckered with obvious need, nipples elongated points while her eyes flashed fire.

"Are you going to put it in, or are you going to kneel up there and stare all afternoon?"

I blinked, a hand jacking my dick. I'd been gawping, transfixed, stunned by my aunt's body and the look on her face.

"You're so gorgeous," I mumbled, the words clotted and thick.

"Sweet-talker," Aunt Janet replied. "You can keep saying that all you want, Mikey. I love hearing you tell me I'm lovely." She worked at her clit and then slid two fingers inside. I watched for a few seconds, the dark urges roiling and bubbling. Aunt Janet's wrist was cocked so she could get at that spot with her fingers. She was up on one elbow, rocking back-and-forth, boobs swaying in that peculiar way I would become so familiar with. The jiggling flesh brought forth a deep groan from my chest.

"I want to taste it," I growled, cranking my dick.

Then I was down there snuffling and snorting. I lapped at my aunt like a thirsty dog at a bowl, her squeak of delight telling me I was doing okay. I thought it was wonderful down at that place. My first taste of a woman and it was my own beautiful aunt.

"That's lovely, Mikey," Aunt Janet told me after a few minutes. "But I think we should do it now. I ... I want to feel you inside me. It's going to be such a wicked, dirty thing ... It's incest. It's so wrong and exciting."

The moment of truth was upon us. I knew I had to move in and consummate our immoral, clandestine and very delicious relationship. My aunt was going to become my lover. I was going to fuck my mother's sister.

"We can never, ever tell," Aunt Janet whispered as I held myself over her body. "This has to be our secret, Mikey."

"I promise," I gasped, my cock touching her flesh. "I love you," I groaned, the words rising from nowhere.

My aunt's eyes were wide as she looked from where my cock-head nudged her sex up to my eyes and then down again. "That's just you being randy," muttered my aunt. Then she added, "Oh dear, we're actually going to do it. This is so unreal."

Janet reached up with the arm that wasn't supporting her weight. She hooked her fingers around my neck, gaze locking on mine. We kissed as she eased her hips up towards me, her body taking half of my dick.

"Don't love me yet," Aunt Janet grunted when she took all of me in. "This first time I just want to fuck. I'm too fucking worked up to love."

I heard her say "first time", which meant we were going to do this more than once, and elation burst in my chest.

Then we were moving, my aunt shunting her pelvis, boobs rolling.

Sweet sensations spread through my body, the focus down at my cock while the fucking started to get urgent and more robust.

We both got into the rhythm. We grunted and gasped, moaned and mumbled while our flesh slap-slapped together. I kissed my aunt, slurping at her tongue with obscene hunger. I was desperate to be inside her. It wasn't enough to be in her body up to my nuts, my cock slippery with the slick mix of our lust. Nor was it sufficient to have my tongue stuck in her mouth. I needed to possess my Aunt Janet. To meld with her body and spirit.

"Come if you need to," my aunt squealed up into my face. Her tummy was creased with the little spare flesh that she carried at her middle, boobs swinging and rippling when I kept up the furious beat of my cock into her body. Both her feet were up off the bed, toes pointed, her weight on her elbows and forearms. Aunt Janet must have recognised the signs of my impending climax, seen it in the grimace of urgency I could see in her face, too. I must have been making some sort of bestial noises, grunts and moans and maybe a bad word or two. "If you come it'll get me there as well," my aunt told me while she rubbed at her clit and fell back onto the bed. "But if you want to keep fucking..." she finished.

In response, after another long, slurping kiss, I moaned at my aunt while saying, "I don't ever want this to stop."

A moment later, after some quick, athletic moving around, I found myself standing at the foot of the bed, my aunt on her hands and knees, her hips in my hands while she fucked back onto my dick. Janet reached under her body and fingered her bean while I watched in awe when her buttocks rippled under the force of her thrusting.

When Aunt Janet started to buck and squeak, I leaned in low over her back so I could hold her heavy breasts in my palms. She sobbed out her joy while I mauled at her tits, with Janet juddering in the throes of her orgasm, my cock spitting whatever juice I had left into her body.

We groaned and mumbled nonsense together until the violence diminished. After that, both of us sucking in air, we collapsed onto the bed, me spooning my aunt, her rump up against my stomach.

After a minute, or maybe a little longer, when we'd both calmed enough for coherent speech, my aunt rolled around so we were face-to-face and, strange as it may seem after we'd been so intimate together, I felt shy and a little awkward when she fixed her blue eyes on my face.

"Bloody hell, Mikey," Janet breathed, gazing at me. "What have we just done?" She sucked in a breath and let it out on a long exhale. "We can't ever take it back, you know. This is always going to be there."

I felt a rush of affection for my aunt. I didn't care about any of that. I was just thrilled to have experienced her ripeness.

"You do realise how serious this is, don't you?" She asked the question after I articulated my feelings and then moved in quick to kiss her mouth.

"I think so," I said.

I could tell my aunt was worried, and I did my utmost to reassure her it would all be okay. We then kissed some more, languid instead of the desperate slurping and sucking it had been during the sex. I ran a palm over her skin and savoured the silky texture while also exploring Janet's curves. Then we dozed, slipping deeper into sleep, tender endearments having passed between us. Neither one of us wanted to stop the affair, which is what Janet called it. Although she kept on telling me how careful we would have to be, how very dangerous it was.

Third chapter in the scene.

The affair with his aunt continues with them getting careless about the risks.

GA - Da Nang, Vietnam - 22nd of October 2017.

My aunt kept her cool when the slamming door jolted us both from slumber. While I lay there like a slab of insensible meat, she threw back the cover and, naked, stood at the side of the bed, looking down at me with her fists on her hips.

Even as the panic fluttered in the pit of my stomach, I could still appreciate my aunt's body as she said, "Shit, is that the bloody time? Give me a minute, Mikey. I'll go down and say hello. You bugger off back to your room. I'll tell your mum you're in the loo."

Aunt Janet went to the door and grabbed her dressing gown from its hook. I had a wonderful view of her bottom as she hip-swayed away, my dick readying up for another go.

"And try to behave normally, Mikey," Aunt Janet said. She slipped the gown over her shoulders and tightened the belt. "We'll talk later." My aunt paused at the door and looked at me with intense seriousness before finishing with, "Did you hear what I said?"

I gulped and nodded. "Yes. I heard you. I ... I understand. Bedroom. I'm in the toilet. Behave normally."

"I bloody hope you do understand," Aunt Janet said with a brisk nod.

Then she left me in the ruin of her bed while my brain, with the frenzy of a five-year old's birthday party, worked through all that had happened.

We got away with it. Which was predictable, really. My mother would have come home from work without any clue something momentous had just occurred in her house. Why should she suspect a thing? Why would even cross her mind that her sister and son had become lovers? How was she to know we'd rolled around Aunt Janet's bed in incestuous joy? Okay, I was awkward at first. When I went downstairs and saw them together, my aunt and my mother chattering away, Janet at the table with a cup of tea in front of her while my mother unpacked a small bag of groceries, I felt sure my mother would read it all in my face. I was certain some sixth sense would kick in and she'd somehow just know.

But she didn't. My mum threw me a quick hello and then kept talking to her sister. Bright and breezy. The normality of it oddly surreal to me.

A day passed. Then another. By the third day my aunt and I were getting brave and reckless.

My aunt would do things to tease me. Little tricks like moving past me in the kitchen but squeezing in close. She would press her rump up against me, even grinding her backside over my seemingly permanent erection. I had no control over my cock. My penis, in its perpetual state of high arousal, leaked slippery gloop into my underwear, a phenomenon which also caused splotches of damp to appear on my jeans. She would also make quick and very frustrating excursions into the bathroom when I was in there. My aunt would kiss me and crank my dick for a minute or so; then leave me standing with the pressure building up in my balls. The result of all this was that as soon as we were alone together I would launch myself at my aunt. We'd rut, just fuck hard and fast while grappling and gasping and groaning. Sometimes I dumped all I had into my aunt's body, cum bathing her insides as I grunted at the sweet release and she sobbed at me to give her my everything. Other times she would wank me off over her breasts, the cum erupting over her wonderful tits, concentration etched onto her face. I pumped jism over her stomach, over her buttocks, and over myself. It was wild and exciting, the taboo of it only enhancing my desire for my mother's sister.

The only rule, by tacit agreement and never really discussed, was that we wouldn't do anything while my mother was in the house. Common sense, really. Given the consequences if we were caught.

But, a week after the affair began, even that little caveat got set aside and we were fucking upstairs while my mother was down in the kitchen.

The thrill of it intoxicated me. It was as addictive as it was stupid. It's toe-curling to think back at the wild chances we took. But, as we continued to get away with it, we both became more and more blasé to the outcome if we were discovered together.

We were asking, if not begging, for trouble.

One occasion saw my aunt inclined at the waist, angling her pelvis so her rump was thrust back at me while she offered it from behind. The way she held herself braced against the door with both hands meant she could really tease me with her shape. I thought she made a glorious sight with her dress around her waist, front buttons undone so I could lean in low and take hold of her big boobs dangling under her brisket, her tits cantilevered over her bra. I looked down at the feminine outline of Aunt Janet's waist and hips, stifled groan when I saw the oyster of her vulva nestled in the concavity at the top of her thighs, pubic hair matted and scraggly with the need that had siped from her body.

I gasped with the sheer delight of seeing her that way. I knew I was going to feel her sex all hot and wet as I sank into her molten embrace, my cock slipping in in one easy glide.

We were in her bedroom, both in a state of dishabille while we took our chance at a quick, frantic fuck. Aunt Janet had both hands up against the door while I stood behind her, my jeans at my shins, my hands on her buttocks so I could splay the cheeks wide and get a good long look at the scarlet gape of her cunt.

"Come on, dirty-boy," my Aunt Janet moaned. She swayed her hips side-to-side and grinned back at me over one shoulder. "Fuck me. Make it rough as you like. You can do it inside me. I want to feel all your muck in my knickers for the rest of the evening."

I couldn't resist such a lewd invitation. The crude was she said it brought my hands from her bottom, fingers going to my cock so I could hold myself at her opening, the spare hand going to one of her breasts.

The pliant texture of tit-flesh and the velvety feel to her skin brought out the beat. I growled and fucked at my aunt, fingers kneading her boobs. I fondled and pinched the long, thick teats of Aunt Janet's nipples, something she loved me to do. Then we were working at it together and our bodies slap-slap-slapped together in a robust thwacking of flesh upon flesh. We groaned and gasped, with Aunt Janet craning around, swivelling at the waist while reaching back to curl her fingers around my neck. She pulled me in close, the position awkward while we kissed in a slobbering, slurping swirl of tongues. We were both mad with need and arousal, desperate to scratch the interminable itch.

I was inside my aunt, up to the hilt, an arm around her middle while I kept my cock in deep and thrust in an attempt to go even deeper. She mumbled and moaned and sobbed out she loved what I did to her, adored how it felt to take me into her body.

"I can't leave you alone," my Aunt Janet informed me.

She had just gasped it out when the knock at the door shocked me like someone had thrown a bucket of ice-cold water over us both.

"Oh, fuck," my aunt croaked when my mother called out her name.

The knock came again, three quick yet insistent taps at the door.

"Janet, are you in there? Have you seen Michael?"

"Not for a while," Janet called back.

She sounded so normal. Not like a woman disturbed in the incestuous act of taking her nephew's bare cock into her body. And I was still up to my nuts inside my aunt, too stunned to do anything more than gape in horror at the door. My mother was only inches away. All she had to do was push down on the handle and open the door.

We were caught. I was literally caught with my trousers down, my hard-on in my aunt's body. There was no way to bluff a way out of the situation. What reasonable explanation could there be for me to be in my aunt's bedroom? Janet with her boobs exposed, me with a red face and an erection glistening with gloop.

Then, in a move which appalled me but which I was powerless to prevent, my aunt shoved her hips and buttocks at me, effectively rejecting my cock. She let her dress fall to its natural length halfway down her thighs, scooping her breasts into her bra before she then opened the door.

I hid, caught in the gap between the door and the wall. Fear and panic rose and almost choked me. And I would have spluttered and coughed if I'd been breathing at the time. But I wasn't taking in air at all. Shocked as I was in the abrupt change in circumstances, it was about all I could manage to stay on my feet, mind empty of everything except the numbing certainty my mother would walk in and see me there, jeans at my shins, cock slick with her sister's desire.

"I haven't seen him," Aunt Janet lied, as smooth as a politician on polling day.

I heard my mother tut in annoyance. "I need him to move the bins," she said. "They're too heavy for me. Where the hell has he got to?"

Continuing with the cool, unperturbed way in which she spoke to my mother, Aunt Janet shrugged and threw out a casual, "Might be out chasing a girl. You know what they're like at his age."

"Mmm," my mother returned, doubt in the sound. "I'll clip his ear when I find him," she added.

Aunt Janet chuckled. "He'll turn up," she said.

My aunt pushed the door closed and immediately put her hand over my mouth before I could gasp in relief.

"Shh," she hissed, eyes open wide.

"We can't," I told her when, a minute later, she went down to suck at my cock. "What if-?"

But my aunt cut me short with a snort of derision, shutting off any further comments by pressing her boobs together with my dick sandwiched in-between.

Even though I felt vulnerable, exposed in a manner different to my bare backside bouncing up and down as I fucked into Janet, my aunt on the bed, the pair of us going at it in the good old missionary position, I still couldn't leave her alone. That's how mad as I was for my aunt's body. Such was the lure of that pussy and her thick, dark pubic thatch, I still had to shag her. It didn't matter that my mother had all but found us mid-stroke. And there was a very real chance my mum might come knocking again, but that didn't stop me from fucking Aunt Janet and letting my cum flood into her body.

I woke up from a dream. Nothing rude. Just a dream. I had been so thoroughly milked of semen over the past couple of weeks that my nocturnal imaginings were as far removed from the erotic as they could be. Sex with Aunt Janet meant I slept soundly for a full eight hours and longer, which meant I was a bit woolly in the head when I woke up in the middle of the night.

A shadow, darker than the night time around it, flickered on the edge of my peripheral vision. At the same time I noticed the movement, I heard a whisper of what sounded like clothing being removed as a figure approached my bed.

The shape paused, standing right at the side of my bed, almost invisible while I strained to see.

Groggy as I was, I couldn't make sense of what was going on. "What is it?" I asked.

"Shh," came hissing at me out of the dark. Then my bed dipped and I was forced to shunt to one side.

"Aunt Janet," I moaned when she grabbed hold of my dick.

She shushed me again, jacking my length while shutting me up with a kiss.

Any resistance evaporated during that kiss. It was an insane risk. It was the middle of the night, God knew what time and darker than dark. We couldn't afford to make any noise. The slightest sound - a groan, the creak of bedsprings, anything - could mean we'd be caught. But, as usual, when the lust boiled inside me I was mindless to the chances of being discovered.

My aunt went down and sucked my cock. She moaned and gasped around the mouthful, her movements telling me she was working her fingers between her legs, teasing her clit and fingering inside.

A couple of minutes of that and I was desperate to fuck her. I told her so, mumbled it out so she came up, kissed me, and then moved to climb onto my cock.

The bed dipped and heaved as we fucked. I heard her snorts and murmurs of pleasure while her sex squelched over my length. My hands were full of her body, kneading and mauling, palms gliding over her skin until she rolled off me and hauled me on top.

We made slow, gentle love that way. Guided by her tempo, I went up onto straight arms and listened to her sighing and moaning, taking my cue from the way she moved beneath me and the noises she made.

After that, as tender emotions and love for my aunt ballooned inside me, she went onto her hands and knees, the position apparent when I felt for her body in the dark.

I pumped cum inside my aunt after fucking her from behind. I grunted and would have bellowed in delight had I not remembered in time just where we were and who else was in the house. Somehow, by some miracle of self-control and will-power, I kept the sounds within. Instead, I thrust into my aunt as deep as I could go, fingers digging into her hips while the hot stuff gushed and the joy overwhelmed me.

As soon a she'd taken my seed, my aunt got out of bed, leaned in to kiss me, mumbled my name, and then picked up whatever clothing she had let drop to the floor.

Her shape moved to the door. She opened it and, after a pause, stepped out into the hallway.

The metallic click told me she'd gone and the relief flooded through me that we'd gotten away with it again.

I got up late the following morning. My mother had gone to work by the time I surfaced, but Aunt Janet was still in the kitchen.

My aunt grinned when she saw me. She got up from the table and moved in to kiss my mouth "Good morning," she said.

"I haven't brushed my teeth," I told her, turning away so her lips touched my cheek.

"You should go and do it," Janet replied. "I'm in the mood, Mikey."

I laughed and shook my head in wry amusement. "You're always in the mood, Aunt Janet."

"Ha, says you," Janet retorted. "You never turn me down, sweetheart."

"I don't believe you came to my room last night," I said.

I felt the first tremor of doubt when I saw Janet's face. My mind jumped back to what I realised was a discordant note in the symphony of the night before. In my mind's-eye I saw the shadow leaning over me, her lips against mine before she muttered my name.

The words which came out of my aunt made me blink, confused.

Aunt Janet shook her head, frowning. She said, "What? Last night? Your room?"

I gulped, an indefinable emotion lurching way down deep in the pit of my stomach.

"Yes, you came to my room. We ... We did it." I gasped.

Her wide eyes and gaping O for a mouth told me my aunt wasn't joking with me.

"I didn't come to your room last night, Mikey. What the hell do you mean?"

And there could only be one explanation. If it wasn't my aunt who'd sucked and ridden my cock and fucked back onto me while on her hands and knees...?

"She called me Michael not Mikey," I whispered..

101 Aunt Janet's Dirty Boy Ch. 04

Fourth chapter. Mikey is stunned because of his nocturnal visitor. But are there more surprises waiting for him?

Thanks for reading.

GA -- Da Nang, Vietnam -- 29th of October 2017.

Aunt Janet told me not to worry. That she would, "Sort it out."

I felt the anxiety fizzing inside me, like a can of Coca Cola after being shaken. And I had been shaken, violently so.

"It wasn't you," I said, on the verge of hysteria. Then I started to babble, moving around the kitchen, a pinball trapped under the glass as I ricocheted from place to place. "Why would she...? I mean...? It's impossible. It must have been you."

She tried to soothe me, pulling out a chair while smiling in the cajoling way people use on recalcitrant toddler in a supermarket meltdown. "Mikey, sit down," crooned my aunt. "Relax, honey. Stopand let's think about it."

I gaped at Aunt Janet. "Aren't you bothered? Can you believe what she did?"

My aunt snapped at me, stern and commanding when she used my name. "Mikey! Just stop it. I told you, I'll sort this out. Just leave it to me. Wait 'til your mother gets home."

Everything went liquid in my stomach at the reminder I'd see my mother later that day. My sphincter loosened and my throat went tight and panic ballooned in my chest. Suddenly, I couldn't breathe, couldn't make sense of the topsy-turvy world. My aunt, my mother, the sex.

"I ... I can't face her," I gasped.

My aunt snorted and said, "She's got to face you, too."

I sat down, slumped in the chair with my elbows on the table and my face in my palms. "She knows what we did," I groaned in despair. She has to know. Why else would she...?"

When I looked at my aunt, her eyes slithered away, expression shifty all of a sudden. "I'd say you're right, Mikey," she said. "Margaret knows all right."

It was impossible for me to make sense of it all. I had questions, so many questions they tumbled and spun, the cacophony of voices inside my head hissing like white noise and rising in volume until I thought I'd go mad with it all.

"This is just crazy," I sighed. "And why won't you look at me?"

Aunt Janet winced. "Because it's my fault."

"I don't understand. What do you mean? Your fault? How could it be your fault?"

My aunt threw a quick glance my way, offered a wan smile, and then closed her eyes while shaking her head. She chewed on her lower lip and stared at the top of the table for several long seconds and, after heaving a sigh, managed to bring her focus up to my face. Then she said, "There's a lot you don't know, Mikey."

I saw her shrug, a gesture of resignation, like she'd given up.

"Maybe we better wait until Margaret gets home? I think your mum needs to be here before we ... uhm ... talk about this."

Anger, frustration, and a hefty dollop of confusion saw me up onto my feet. I felt a hot rush of emotion surge through me, the writers' palms of both fists hitting the table when I vented my feelings.

To Janet, I shouted, "I can't wait until then! This is fucking driving me mental! Don't you get it? Don't you understand? My mother was in my room last night. She got into my bed and ... and ... Fucking hell, Aunt Janet! I fucked my mother!"

We stared at one another. My aunt looked at me, eyes wide with what I took to be shock or surprise at my vehement outburst while I glared at her face. My heart jack-hammered inside the rack of my ribs, hot tears threatening to spill out of my eyes. I gulped, choking as I tried to suck in air. Then I was back in the chair, coughing and spluttering, close to crying because my tormented mind couldn't take much more.

My aunt had me in a tight embrace before I knew what was going on. She cooed at me, stroking my hair while I returned her embrace and took comfort from the familiar scent of her.

"It will be all right, Mikey," Aunt Janet murmured. "There, there, don't get all upset and worried. We'll sort it all out, sweetheart. I promise."

Back then, the mid-70s, my mother owned and ran a small newsagent, a shop which would later morph into what is today's convenience store. In those days a bell above the front door tinkled whenever a customer entered or left. The counter was fanned with the day's newspapers, comic in racks while large clear jars filled with confectionary items lined the shelves behind the counter. Sweets like pear drops and midget gems that my mother weighed out in ounces and handed over to eager hands, the goodies in a white paper bag with a twist at the corners. I loved the smell of the place. Her hours were from 9 a.m. until 6 p.m. She had an assistant to cover the early rush and evening trickle, so my aunt and I expected my mother to return home by quarter to seven that evening. For me, the wait lasted forever. I was the proverbial cat, unable to settle on the hot tin roof.

"She's late," I said, stating the obvious.

Aunt Janet nodded, lips a thin, horizontal line. "Yes, she is. But it's only just gone seven, Mikey."

"Then where the fucking hell is she?" I stood up and waved my arms as I spoke, frustrated and anxious. "I can't take this, Aunt Janet," I said. "I'm going to the shop."

My aunt was up on her feet as soon as I said it. She grabbed my forearm to hold me in place. "You can't go into the shop in this state, Mikey," she told me. "What will you say? You can't go in there and blurt it all out. Jenny will be there, too. You have to be patient. You have to wait 'til your mum gets back."

Part of my frustration came from the fact that I felt conflicted. On one hand I wanted to have it out with my mother. I wanted answers to a lot of questions. But, also, in equal measure, I was worried about what my mother might say. After all, I'd been fucking her sister, been involved in an incestuous tryst with my aunt and the whole situation had turned into a nightmare. How could I look my mother in the face knowing she knew about me and Aunt Janet? What could I say after what had happened the night before?

My mother -- my mother -- had come to my room in a clandestine visit. She'd used the darkness as cover, fooling me into thinking she was my aunt. My mother had climbed into the bed, naked. She'd sucked my cock and kissed my mouth. Then she'd climbed onto my hard-on and fucked her son. I'd heard my mother gasping and moaning, felt her sex squeezing my dick. In the end my mother had offered her sex from behind, taking me in up to my balls, my hands full of her buttocks and hips until I'd squirted cum into her body.

Why had she done it? What had she been thinking? If she knew about me and my aunt, why hadn't she railed and wailed and kicked her sister out of the house? For that matter, why was I still there? Surely she would be just as angry at me? It just didn't make any sense. I would have expected my mother to throw a fit when she realised what was going on between me and Aunt Janet. Anger and tears were one thing, coming to my room to fuck me didn't add up.

My aunt still had hold of my arm when her head snapped around and she looked at the living room door.

She let go of me while saying, "Did you hear that?"

"No," I said. "Hear what?"

"The front door," Aunt Janet replied.

I followed behind her as she went out into the hall.

"Margaret," I heard my aunt say. "You need to come down here. I know you're up there, Margaret. I saw you at the top of the stairs."

My mother not only owned the shop; she owned the house, too. My father, a heavy-goods driver, had been hauling a load of steel when something went amiss and the whole lot rolled down an embankment. Life insurance paid out a few thousand pounds. Enough to pay off the balance of the mortgage on the house and set my mum up in business. It was decent place in a nice part of town. A three-bedroom semi, which meant there'd been a room spare when my Aunt Janet's marriage disintegrated. We had a lawn at the front and a driveway up to a gate which then led into a long back garden at the rear. Bay windows overlooked the road at the front. My mother's bedroom was at the end of the corridor upstairs, and it seemed she'd snuck in, quietly closing the front door without us knowing.

But she hadn't been quick enough. Aunt Janet heard the snick of the front door and was out in the small hallway at the foot of the stairs before my mother could make it all the way to the top.

My aunt cried out again. She called, "Margaret! You can't hide from it. We all need to talk!"

I moved in close behind her and saw the shadow against the wall upstairs just before it flitted away.

"I don't want to," my mother called down. "Leave me alone, Janet."

My aunt's head swivelled so her face was towards me. I watched as she grimaced and muttered a curse. Then she baffled me by shouting, "This is like Simon, all over again!"

I wondered what she was talking about. Simon? Who the heck was Simon? Then the penny dropped and I was more confused than before.

While I mentally connected the dots, my mother shouted, "Shut up about that, Margaret! You just shut your fucking mouth!"

I took hold of my aunt's arm and turned her to face me. Asked, "What's going on?"

"Look, give me a few minutes to talk to her, Mikey," Aunt Janet said. Her eyes flicked to the ceiling in exasperation before she returned her attention to me. "I'll go up. You stay here."

"What did you mean it's like Simon all over again?" I was in no mood to let my aunt go. I wanted answers.

Aunt Janet glanced at my fingers when she tried to pull away from my grip and I grasped her tighter. "Something that happened years ago," my aunt replied. "Before you were born; before either of us was married. Before everything, Mikey."

"Simon? As in--?"

My aunt cut me off, interjecting with, "Yes. Him." She then yanked herself free of my grasp and started up the stairs. "Stay there," she snapped when I voiced an objection. "Let me talk to her first."

I let Janet get onto the landing above before I followed her. By the time I reached the top of the stairs, my aunt was already at my mother's bedroom. The door was open, loud voices on the cusp of a full-blown argument spilling out into the corridor. I didn't have to do much in the way of eavesdropping due to the volume. I could hear quite clearly from where I stood. I'm surprised the neighbours couldn't hear through the adjoining wall, which, thankfully, was at the opposite end of the house.

"You did it," I heard my mother shout, voice cracking. "I know you and Michael have done it."

Aunt Janet replied in an accusatory tone. "And what about you? You were in his room last night. He told me what you did, Margaret."

"I won't let you take him away from me."

I heard one of them sigh, and then my aunt's voice, quieter, much quieter. "I don't want to take him away from you, Margaret."

My mother was sobbing when she said, "Then why did you shag him?"

"Look, Margaret, sit down. Sit next to me." My aunt used the same soft croon she'd used to settle me earlier in the day. "Let's just talk this through. We've been here before."

The exchange grew muted. I could hear the murmur as conversation passed between them, but couldn't make out the detail. Desperate to learn more about what the hell was going on, I crept closer.

I got as close as I dared, the doorframe a few inches away while I hugged the wall, ears tuned.

I heard my mother say, "How could you, Janet?"

A pause before my aunt replied with a very subdued, "I'm an emotional wreck. It's been quite a time with the divorce. I suppose I wanted some ... comfort. He'd been looking at me. I could read Mikey's mucky thoughts, Margaret. I'm sorry, I should have been stronger. But I get so lonely and so ... well, so bloody randy. You know what it's like. You of all people should know."

"But it's Michael," my mother put in.

"I know, and he's lovely. He's a really lovely boy."

"God, Janet, what have I done? How the hell did it come to this? And why did you have to sleep with my son?"

My Aunt Janet let out a sigh. "Why did you sleep with him, Margaret?"

There was no answer forthcoming. At least not one I could hear.

But what I heard next sent an icy shard through my heart. What sounded like heart-rending sobs reached me, and my face burned with shame at the anguish I'd caused.

"Mum," I said as I stepped into her room.

They were both on the bed, both sat side-by-side, bookends with only heartbreak between them. My aunt held my mother, an arm around her sister's shoulder. My mother cried out huge blubbing tears while Aunt Janet, after looking up at me, held mum to her, lips pursing in a moue of disapproval when she saw me standing there gawking and useless.

Then my mother must have noticed my presence. She too looked at me, a wail issuing forth. "Oh, God, Michael," my mother howled. "This is just so fucking awful."

"Not now, Mikey," my aunt put in with a shake of her head.

"But--" I began.

"Why not wait for me downstairs," Aunt Janet added. "You could open a bottle of wine. There's that red on the counter."

"My mum's upset."

"I know, Mikey. That's patently obvious. But, please," Aunt Janet implored, "go downstairs. You can't help me with this. Not at the moment, you can't."

It was more to do with the pleading in her beautiful eyes that bade me to do as she asked. I didn't want to leave, was loath to do it, but the way my aunt looked at me compelled me to obey her wishes.

"Okay," I said with reluctance and a long look at my mother. "I ... I'll be in the kitchen. You know. When..."

Aunt Janet smiled and waved me away while my mother mumbled something indecipherable, gazed at the carpet near her feet, and rocked back-and-forth in apparent torment.

My aunt appeared an eternity later, which, when I looked at the clock turned out to be only a mere half-an-hour. I had the wine waiting for her when she walked into the kitchen and offered me a weak smile.

"Fuck," she sighed as she sat down at the table.

"Aunt Janet," I said, desperate for news, "what's going on? What was that about Simon? I don't understand. This is all bollocks. Tell me, please, what's it all about?"

My aunt reached for the wine. She tilted the bottle so the ruby contents glugged into the glass I'd left alongside. Janet picked up the goblet and took a hefty swig. Then she topped up. Only then did she fix her blue eyes upon me, sigh like she was exhausted, and say, "In 1956 your granddad took us on holiday to Morecambe. I was your age, a year younger perhaps. Your mum wasn't going to come with us originally, but she changed her mind a day or so before we were due to leave. She took some holiday from work on what we assumed was a spur-of-the-moment thing. I later found out why she'd changed her mind. You see, our brother met us there. Simon was on leave from the RAF. He had some time and decided to join us in Morecambe instead of coming home."

Aunt Janet paused and took another hefty gulp of wine. She sucked in a deep breath, grimaced at me, and continued by saying, "Simon was always a selfish bastard. He never did give a fig for anyone else but himself. He was a dirty sod, too. Anything in a skirt with a pulse. And, Mikey, I'm sorry to say, that included your mother."

I gaped at my aunt. Even though I'd had an inkling about Simon's part in the current scenario, I'd hoped it wouldn't be true. I'd hoped it would be some other Simon, any other Simon except my uncle. But, of course, given the fact that I'd been intimate with both my aunt and my mother -- albeit unknowing in the case of the latter -- as soon as I'd heard the name, it was only going to mean one thing.

Aunt Janet winced and nodded when I gasped out, "My mum and her brother?"

"Yes," she said, with a half shrug.

"Uncle Simon?"

"Yes, Mikey," Aunt Janet snapped. "Your Uncle-fucking-Simon."

"I don't remember what set me off being suspicious," Aunt Janet told me. "I think I tried to tell myself I'd been imagining things, but the nasty, horrible notion just wouldn't shift. I was shocked at first, then angry. But," my aunt added, pausing to suck on her bottom lip for a second, "after a day of thinking about it, I got a bit warm between my legs at the idea of them being together. I've always been highly-sexed, Mikey. A bit too randy for my own good, and even my own sister and brother being intimate together made me all gooey inside."

Agog at the story, I stared at my aunt and asked, "What did you do?"

My aunt grimaced and then gave a small chuckle. Then she brought her attention to my face. "I watched them, closely, and then basically walked in on them while they were in Simon's room at the guesthouse. Your mum and I shared a room, so--"

Aunt Janet shrugged and let me think about it, allowing me to put the pieces into place.

"Your mother went berserk, Mikey," my aunt continued. "Not violent, but almost hysterical. She was crying and begging me not to tell. There she was, bawling and carrying on, and Simon was jumping around like a crazy man. He was shouting and waving his arms." Janet paused again and let out a little giggle. She smirked, blurted a laugh, and said, "His dick was waggling around stiff as a board. He could have had someone's eye out with it," Aunt Janet quipped.

I could see the humour in the scene and, regardless of the fact I'd been listening to a tale about my own mother's incestuous tryst with her brother, it did make for a comedic scene when the image of my uncle leaping around, his cock a hazard, popped into my head.

I asked, "Did anyone come? Did they get found out?"

Aunt Janet shook her head. "No, nobody came along to see what the fuss was about. And it was me who got your mum calmed down."

Another pause lengthened between us. I processed what I'd learned so far, the power of it still sufficient to shock me, although the strength of my surprise was somewhat diluted because I was also guilty of incest. Somehow, having experienced the dark, taboo pleasure of clandestine carnal knowledge of my aunt, it wasn't such a huge leap across the divide to hear about my mother and uncle.

Eventually, after a heavy gulp and a long, slow sigh, I looked at my aunt and asked, "So what happened next?"

To my surprise, my aunt's cheeks flamed scarlet and she pulled a face. "Well, I--" she started, then giggled and added, "God, this is embarrassing."

I could guess what was coming but still prompted my aunt to tell me.

"I went with Simon, too," Janet revealed.

"It caused all sorts of ructions between me and your mum. She got jealous and went all funny in a dangerous way. She made veiled remarks in our parents' presence. We were lucky she didn't throw us all to the wolves by telling about everything. But it was an exciting time in some very bad ways."

The thought came to me, insidious and so wrong my voice cracked when I voiced it. "Did you and my mother ... You know ... Together?"

"What, like lesbians?"

My aunt gazed at me while my own cheeks burned. I couldn't help but feel a little frisson of arousal at the idea of my aunt and my mother together.

"Well, yes," I mumbled. Looking away from her face.

Aunt Janet laughed. "No," she said. "We were never close that way. We didn't have sex with Simon in front of each other, either -- if that's your next question."

Despite the new revelations -- or perhaps because of them -- when I looked at my aunt I saw again her physical appeal. In my mind's eye I pictured her as she must have been at 18 or 19, and, as delicious as I thought she was in the full bloom of her thirty-something years, it occurred to me she must have been devastating back in the 50s.

I couldn't help but feel the jealousy for my Uncle Simon for having experienced Janet back then.

Then my body responded. My cock thickened and grew and the desire for Aunt Janet bloomed hot and fierce.

Suddenly, the atmosphere between us felt thick and heavy, charged with sexual tension. My aunt must have seen something in my face or intuited my need because a few seconds later, without me even knowing how we came to be that way, we were groping and grasping each other, kissing with that urgent hasty desire which can only be cured one way.

Overwhelmed by incestuous desire for Aunt Janet, I just about destroyed her blouse so I could get at her breasts. I freed her boobs by hauling them out of her bra, then snuffled and gasped around a mouthful of breast-flesh, sucking her nipples while I squeezed those big orbs together, the weighty texture arousing me so much I grunted my pleasure. While I feasted, my aunt unzipped me and freed my dick. Janet jacked at my length, her own arousal apparent in the way she groaned and muttered about, "This gorgeous big cock."

Moments later I had my aunt on the table. She boosted her rump onto the horizontal surface after yanking up her dress and hauling down her underwear. Seeing her shove her knickers down with such eagerness is an impression that will stay with me forever. It told me Aunt Janet's desires were as strong as my own. In an almost indecent display of wanton fervour, Janet's sat on the table and opened her thighs, the scarlet slash of her cunt wet and glistening through the dense foliage of her pubic bush.

"Put it in. Fuck me," my aunt said through a groan. She splayed her folds and slid a forefinger over her clit while rolling her eyes. "Mikey, just hurry up won't you. I'm so randy, sweetheart. Please, put it in and do me. Don't be soft about it. Just shag me."

We went at it like that, me standing with my jeans at my shins, my hands moving over my aunt as we coupled in bestial frenzy. No style or finesse, completely selfish and uncaring to other's needs. It was a vehement fuck, with both of us striving to peak. Aunt Janet snorted and moaned and rubbed at her bean, boobs swaying, her tits spilled over her bra.

It got so heated I managed to get my knees onto the table, Janet on her back, legs wide. The firm surface beneath us meant I could really go at Aunt Janet's body, and I fucked at her like I wanted to pin her to the oak with my cock.

"Dirty boy," groaned my aunt. "Dirty, naughty boy. Just listen to that, Mikey. It's so bloody obscene. Listen to my twat, darling. It's so fucking juicy for you."

She was talking about the liquid squelch coming up from where my girth split her open and my length probed deep. My aunt Janet was sodden, her lust a physical manifestation which slipped from her sex and lubricated our joining.

"Aunt Janet," I moaned, the surge rising through my core. "I love you. I never want to stop doing this with you."

And then we were both groaning, semen gushing from me in a great rush of joy. I grunted and gasped and kissed my aunt's mouth, her breath bursting from her while her fingers kept busy down between us, the digits working her clit.

My aunt came a few seconds after my climax erupted. She sobbed at me and told me she loved me, too, her hips shunting back and forth in her efforts to keep her orgasm going.

"Oh, God, Mikey," Aunt Janet mumbled when it was done.

I slid out of her body and found my feet once more, my cock slick with our mingled desire. I watched, fascinated as cum seeped from Janet, jism a pool on the table top after the goo dribbled through the crease between her buttocks.

My aunt levered up onto elbows and forearms. She blinked and exhaled, cheeks ballooning before she asked, "What are we going to do about your mother? We can't carry on this way if it's going to cause upset."

A long, shivering string of cum dangled from my dick, its own weight eventually breaching Newtonian law so it plopped to the tiles next to my feet.

After watching the blob spatter onto the tiles, I looked at my aunt, desire resurgent when I saw her there in lewd dishabille, boobs on display, pubic hair matted, her eyes slowly clearing after being glazed with lust.

"I ... I don't know, Aunt Janet," I stammered. "But I know I want to keep doing this with you. I can't help it. I love you."

My aunt smiled, an odd expression that looked to be tinged with regret.

"Sweet boy," she sighed as she came up off the table. Eye-to-eye, Aunt Janet gazed at me, then ducked in to kiss my mouth. "You shouldn't say that, Mikey. I doubt it's love. You're just a randy young man."

I thought different, but kept my mouth shut. My aunt had unlocked deep and tender emotions and I wanted to be with her on a more serious level. Not that I could have accurately articulated the feelings at the time, everything was still too new, too confusing and crazy, but I had formed a strong attachment to my mother's sister. One which went beyond the bounds of what would usually be considered as normal.

Tangential thoughts popped into my head. I pulled up my underwear and jeans and shuffled around to restore my modesty while, at the same time, asking, "Why do you think my mum ... well, you know, snuck into my room that way?"

When Aunt Janet scooped her breasts back into her bra, she grimaced and shrugged and said, "It's likely to be the jealousy again, Mikey. Me and you ... Your mum has a notion I'm going to take you away from her. That you'll move on with me and leave her behind. It's very complicated," she finished.

"What can I do?"

My aunt heaved a sigh. "I don't have a bloody clue."

I hesitated some four feet from her bedroom door. Did I really want to do it? Could I face her knowing what I knew? The visit from my mother the previous night had altered everything about my perception of her. In that moment, she was a stranger to me.

Eventually, finally, after I'd dithered and turned away twice, I steeled my resolve and approached the door. I knocked, fear clogging my throat.

Her voice sounded weak, emotionally drained. She asked, "Who is it?"

"Me, mum," I said, my face up to the wooden panel. "Michael," I added, unnecessarily.

All I heard was silence.

When it stretched on for thirty seconds or more, I knocked again.

"Mum," I said, putting some force in my tone. "Can I come in? I ... I think we should talk."

"Leave me alone," she said. "Go back to your aunt."

The petulant reply brought on a hot rush of anger, and I muttered "Stupid, jealous bitch," before I opened the door.

I saw the shock in my mother's expression. She was in her bed, under the covers, her face turned towards me, eyes and mouth wide.

My mother blinked several times, then cried out, "Don't you come in here!" She sat upright, the covers falling away to show her bare shoulders and upper slopes of her breasts. "I can't look at you, Michael. Not after what you've done with her. And not after last night."

You made last night happen, mum," I said, ire still bubbling.

That little truth made my mother close her eyes and tilt her face towards her lap. "Oh, this is such a mess," I heard her mumble.

She looked so forlorn the irritation I felt melted away. She was still my mother and I loved her. The thing in the 50s with her brother didn't matter to me. Not at that time. All I wanted to do was to make her feel better.

"We can fix this," I said.

My mother sighed and looked at me, expression distraught. Her voice was a croak when she asked, "How, Michael? How can we fix it? You and that bloody sister of mine ... The bitch," she added in an aside. "She always was a mucky cow. Mad for the men. Mad for cock," she finished, spitting the last word.

"I know about Uncle Simon," I said.

My mother's eyes went wide again, huge and round, her jaw hanging slack.

A pause of a few seconds followed. Then my mother exclaimed, "God, the big mouth on her! I'll swing for her! See if I don't!"

I wished I could suck those words about Simon right back into my mouth. But I couldn't, they were out there, loose in the wild.

Trepidation griped in my guts, insides twisting with the fear I'd made everything so much worse. I took a pace towards the bed.

"Mum, please," I said, moving closer. "Don't be like that. Can't we just try?"

She watched me, wary, like I might plunge a knife into her throat. I made it to the bed and, after a brief hesitation, sat on the edge.

My mother continued to stare, face tight. The way she lay half-reclined gave me the impression she was wound up with every muscle humming, sinews vibrating with the effort not to run from the room. I looked at her while she gazed at me. I don't recall any sense of time passing. It could have been seconds. It could have been minutes or hours. Then, with a hiss of air through her nose, my mother relaxed.

"I can't believe what I did. Last night with you and all that time ago with Simon. God, what do you think of me, Michael?"

"I love you," I said, simply. "You're my mum. That won't change."

It seems I said just the right thing. Couldn't have phrased it better because my mother asked, "Will you hug me? Can you bear to touch me?"

And when I did, when she held out her arms and I saw her bare breasts -- which were the equal of her sister's impressive frontage -- a quiver of yearning pulsed down in my cock.

We cuddled, the heat of her body making me harder.

Then we were kissing. It was Aunt Janet in the kitchen all over again, only this time I had my hands on my mother's breasts while she gasped into my open mouth.

"God, Michael," my mother groaned. "What...? Do you want to? I mean, Janet is here."

In response, bold as you like, I pulled back the covers and saw my mother's naked body for the first time.

"Oh, mum, I want to," I said on a moan.

Physically, there's not much between my mother and aunt: same ripe figure and rounded curves. My mum might be a little thicker around the middle which, if anything, made me hotter for her. There were differences facially, but it was obvious they were sisters, the resemblance there in the eyes and the shape of their mouths. The similarities had a strange effect on me. I'd become familiar with my aunt, so much so I had the confidence to do what I did with my mother. The lines were blurred, the relative newness of being with mum making the boundaries indistinct. Where I might have hesitated in touching my own mother in such intimate places, the times I'd shared with her sister seemed to make it easier to push down the walls between a mother and son.

As we kissed, I eased my mother down onto her back, a hand sliding over her stomach, my fingers finding the crinkly thatch several inches below her navel. When my middle finger found her bean, my mother moaned and spread her legs in what appeared to be automatic response to my touch.

"Oh God," she sighed, squirming. "Michael, are you sure?"

I replied by kissing her again. My tongue slipped into her mouth, a finger going inside her body in search of that place which so excited my aunt.

When I found the spot, my mother gasped and pushed at me. She stared at me, eyes round with surprise, her legs folding at the knees while she spread her thighs even wider.

"Ugh," my mother grunted. "Oh, shit. That's lovely. Don't stop. Don't stop rubbing me there."

Encouraged by her vehement response, I went up onto my knees, getting more comfortable so I could angle my wrist and hand and continue to work at that place. My mother's response was to let out a long, curdled groan, a sound of absolute delight while she slumped back onto the bed. She mauled at her breasts with one hand, the spare hand going to my wrist, her fingers holding me tight, like she was worried I'd stop.

While I rubbed at my mother, I also studied her body and face, soaking up the detail of her features twisted up with the pleasure of it, her tit-flesh rolling, her movements jerky as she shoved herself onto my fingers.

I managed to get my jeans down with one hand, a bit of a struggle because I had to concentrate on giving my mother complete attention and, when my cock was free and out in the open, I started to jack at its length.

"Let me do that for you," my mother put in. "Let me do it, Michael."

The reality of who she was hit me like a near physical blow when my mother's fingers closed around my girth. The dark, taboo feelings swirled through me again. "Mum," I groaned, fucking her fist. "It's you. It's really you."

"Shush. Not now," my mother replied. "I can't think about it now, Michael. It's too sordid. First my brother, now you." She paused and winced and sucked in air, head lolling back before she let out a moan. My mother's hips moved quickly, little squeaks and squeals coming from her mouth, her chin on her chest, eyes set on where my hand worked her body. "That's so fucking lovely," my mother informed me. "Keep going. Don't fucking stop. I'll get there, Michael. I'm so bloody close..."

Over several moments of a strange detachment, I watched my mother while she rocked and thrust and grunted through her climax. She came, hard. My mother let go of my dick when the force of the orgasm hit her. She let out a yelp, eyes open and staring before they glazed over and she let it all go. For me, it was perfectly clear, an indelible image: her tortured, joyful grimace; the sounds she made; her boobs shivering and rolling and the spasmodic jerk of her hips. My eyes and ears and sense of touch were tuned to the input. Every detail is etched in the crystal hall of my memory palace.

I took it all in, staring in fascination while the orgasm boiled through my mother. Then I heard a squelch from where my fingers were engaged in their work, my mother's flesh slick and wet on the digits until her sex made that liquid sound and squirted what I thought was piss onto my palm. The stuff didn't gush out in a torrential stream. It was just a squirt, the same as I'd seen when my mother cooked pancakes and then used one of those plastic lemons to flavour it up. At the same time the hot burst splashed against my hand, my mother blurted a sob and bent almost double at the waist. She grabbed my arm and held my hand in place while smearing her cunt over my fingers. My mother babbled nonsense about how she felt in the moment, most of it in single words until she finally managed to groan, "Oh ... Oh, God ... Michael. Baby ... Oh, sweetheart..."

When she eventually calmed, I examined my hand, certain she'd peed on me.

"It's cum," my mother informed me, breathless and gasping. "Lady-cum, Michael. It happens sometimes."

I had questions about that, but didn't get to voice them at the time. While my brain worked over this new phenomenon, my mother rolled onto her front and reached for my dick. Then she was up on her knees, leaning in low to suck at my cock.

It occurred to me my mother was licking her sister's essence from the shaft and swollen bulb. I had a couple of seconds to wonder if she could taste Aunt Janet on my flesh, and then the rush of delight swept me away. My mother was sucking my dick. I knew we were going to fuck.

Our first time, or at least it was our first time in my mind, the nocturnal encounter didn't count as far as I was concerned. Although, I suppose it did, but this second time with my mother was fundamentally different. For one, I could see her. I actually knew it was her, with all the emotions and feelings involved at such a momentous occasion.

So, for what I came to regard as out first real time together, we were coupled together in the missionary style, me up on straight arms so I could watch my mother's body accepting my length. We started slow with long, languid strokes. I savoured the moment. My experience with Aunt Janet had taught me that the first couple of times are the most intense emotionally. Not that subsequent sex with my aunt was any less exciting, but the newness of the first few times together had their own special flavour -- the taste of sin.

My mother looked so beautiful, laid there as she was, thighs wide in invitation. To see her so uninhibited in front of me, her own son, sent a jolt of desire through my core. Her voluptuous body was mine to possess. I was inside my mother; I was fucking the woman who birthed me.

While I worked my dick in and out of her, my mother looked up at me and asked, "Are you all right, Michael? You look very serious there."

"I ... I think you're wonderful, mum," I mumbled in reply.

"That's good, baby," she said, stroking my face. "I thought you were having second thoughts. You looked worried."

"It's just incredible, mum. Doing this with you. It feels so good. You're so beautiful."

I saw her eyes soften and realised it was love in my mother's expression. Then she reached up and hooked her fingers at the nape of my neck, her torso angled so she could kiss my mouth. A moment later we were loving, making true, emotional love, the natural filial connection changing, growing stronger, altered forever.

We moved together for a very long time. I lost all sense of the present, overwhelmed as I was by being so intimately joined. My mother murmured endearments in-between kisses, our bodies constantly moving, love blossoming.

Then, when I went up on straight arms again, the sight of her body brought out the beast. Hunger for my mother's flesh brought forth a growl. She seemed to get caught up in the feeling as well, shunting her hips to take me deeper and harder.

"Fuck me," my mother snarled. "Smash me, Michael. God, it feels so lovely."

I went at her like I was intent on shattering her pubic bone with the force of my lunges. We grappled and gasped, kissed and moaned, both of us moving towards the pinnacle.

My mother shifted around and moved from under me before I came. She rested her weight on a hip and an elbow, eyes on me while she fingered her sex. Eyelids heavy with whatever it was she was feeling, my mother asked, "Can I get on top?"

Aroused as I was, I cranked at my dick to prolong my pleasure. I nodded and said, "Anything, mum."

A second or two after that, with eager haste my mother scrambled upright and clambered over me. She knelt, knees either side of my hips, a hand at my dick to hold me upright. Her chin was on her chest when she looked down past her shivering breasts and her hand worked my length. My mother's boobs jiggled and swayed in response to her movements, her sex enveloping my cock in its molten embrace as she sank down onto it.

My hands were full of her body. Buttocks and hips and tits, my mother starting to ease herself up-and-down on my length.

She went at it in a robust style which had me close to the edge almost straight away. "Mum," I grunted, afraid I was going to come. "I ... I don't think I can take this for long."

"Do it if you have to, Michael," she gasped. "I've already come, baby. Don't worry about me. You can do it inside me. In fact, I want you to do it inside me. I want my boy's cum."

Our flesh slapped together while her boobs swung and swayed. My mother loomed over me, her arms outstretched, hands either side of my head while I held her waist and watched the metronomic swipe of her tits, the things smacking together at times, sometimes swinging in unison.

Then it began. The pleasure got too intense and I came. I groaned out words about loving my mother and then felt the rush, my dick letting whatever goo I had left after squirting cum into my aunt.

As I moaned in delight, my mother let out a squeal, levering upright and massaging her breasts while also rubbing her bean.

Then it was over and I lay on my back, gasping at the ceiling while my mother collapsed alongside me. And, when things had cooled down, that's when I experienced the squeeze of guilt in the pit of my stomach. I'd been so carried away being with my mother I'd forgotten my aunt.

1981

As it happened, any concerns I had about my Aunt Janet's reaction turned out to be unfounded. She knew where I'd been, and with whom. Later that same night I had another visitor. I'd been with my mother and had snuck out of her room, anxious not to bump into Aunt Janet. But, an hour or so after I'd gone to bed, drained by emotional strain and the excitement, not to mention coming twice on the bounce, Aunt Janet came to my room.

There was no sex between us, although if my aunt had been so inclined, I probably could have found the mustard and given her a tumble. It seemed she wanted to make it clear I was free to do what I wanted, that our affair was mostly fun. Aunt Janet told me I wasn't to take it too seriously. After all, it wasn't like we could get married, have kids, live together in cosy domesticity. We had other considerations: incest and age being just two.

"I know you've been with Margaret again," my aunt revealed. "And I don't want to cause any more upset where she's concerned."

The very next day, in the afternoon, my mother then surprised both me and her sister by confronting the situation face-on. Despite what looked to be a very embarrassing time for her, my mum, stuttering and avoiding eye-contact most of the time, basically laid it out the same way her sister had done. The upshot being, eventually, after some discussion, we decided to leave things as they were for a while. We would continue to love in our incestuous fashion. I could go to my mum or my aunt, and they would come to my bed when the need took them. Each of us was free to start an outside relationship if we so chose. Neither my mum nor my aunt wanted to put any restrictions upon me. They both agreed there could be this physical thing between us, but we couldn't realistically expect anything like a normal relationship. We were family after all, related by blood, there was no way we could ever let it out in the open.

But time passed. A week turned to two. One month was suddenly six. A year slid by, with me keeping pace with my apprenticeship at an engineering firm while my mother worked hard at the newsagent business and my aunt took a lease on a pub.

During those years I tried a girlfriend or two, but always compared them to my mother and aunt. The sex was all right in a bland and normal way, it just didn't come close to the arousal and excitement I felt when I was balls-deep in incestuous joy. Plus, regardless of my aunt's words about it being a physical thing, I loved them both on a deep and emotional level I doubted I could ever experience with anyone else.

So, in 1981 the three of us lived together. We each had our own room, a space of our own. And while my mother and aunt never showed any inclination towards any sapphic encounters, while we never moved on to a threesome, I continued to love them both.

I remained my Aunt Janet's dirty boy..

102 Catching Mother at Christmas

geronimo_appleby

A little experimental piece from me for the Winter Holiday Contest. In this one Philip catches his mother masturbating. He's torn by what he sees, and fights against his feelings, but as Christmas approaches things develop in a nasty, dirty way.

I hope you enjoy the piece and, regardless of its final position in the contest, that you'll send feedback to let me know how it's received out there. I'm not bothered too much by the votes, I'm more interested in the impression the story leaves with you. Feedback can be by public comment, a PM, or an email. If you want a response to feedback then email is best -- but leave an address for me to write back to!

Just a note on the setting and some of the terms I've used -- in England in 1963 coal fires were still the norm, and some coalmen still used a horse and cart. A lorry is vernacular for a truck.

Anyway, as usual, I hope any errors that I've made don't detract from the overall.

I hope you enjoy my effort.

GA -- Melaka, Malaysia -- 20 November 2012

One

They blamed the weather, a dumping of snow in late December -- with a white Christmas now a certainty -- meant the lorries couldn't get over the Pennines; and because the trucks and their cargo couldn't negotiate the high Snake Pass crossing over the spine of England, Philip Masters got sent home from work early. When he arrived back at the house he lived in with his mother things would never be the same again.

"You might as well get on out of it," the lugubrious foreman had muttered, taking it as a personal affront that the snow and ice and treacherous driving conditions between Manchester and Sheffield made the delivery impossible. "Take an early knock off, lad."

And Philip hadn't needed telling twice. Muffled by a scarf wrapped around the lower half of his face, twenty years old, fair-haired and considered to be good-looking but painfully shy and awkward around women, with gloved hands deep in the pockets of his heavy donkey jacket, the soles of his boots squeaking against the snow underfoot, Philip trudged homeward.

He arrived at the narrow-fronted terrace, the house identical to rows and rows of others all huddled together collectively, as though their proximity would give some respite from the cold beneath the purple bruise of a pregnant sky in the back streets of the industrial city. Philip moved quickly through the brick archway of the small tunnel running between his house and the one adjoining -- a snicket or ginnel they'd called it as kids, access for the coalman to the bin in the tiny yard at the back of the house. He reached the back door, unlocked as usual, nobody bothered to lock doors, they didn't have anything worth stealing really, and once inside in the relative warmth, Philip pulled off his boots. He left his footwear to bleed melted snow onto the lino of the vestibule between the back door and the kitchen, the back-space that his mother used as a store for vegetables, an assortment of coats on a line of hooks fixed to the wall, Philip's boots, and other odds and sods that had no other place to call home in the confines of the small house.

In his socks, after hanging his donkey jacket on a hook and putting his boots neatly to the left of the vegetable rack -- his mum went spare if her left the "great clod-hopping things" lying about, berating him like an irate wife whose errant husband had spent the wage in the pub or lost it on the horses -- Philip walked quietly through the kitchen. Relieved to be indoors after the cold outside he walked in his socks as silent as a burglar along the narrow hallway to the living room; the parlour as his mother insisted. The room looked cosy with its small tree brightening the weary, worn out décor. Dangling baubles winked like jewels in the cosy firelight from the glowing coals in the grate. Christmas Eve was two days away, and Philip had been looking forward to a couple of days off work.

He hadn't meant to move so quietly, not on purpose, but being quiet had become a habit since he'd started working at the warehouse. He left home so early in the morning that out of consideration to his mum he went about his morning routine as silently as possible.

Even though it was now the afternoon he shouldn't have been home at that time of day, not so early, but it was because of the snow, and because of the snow he'd been given an early bath, which meant, when he walked into the warm parlour, he saw her.

She obviously hadn't been expecting him.

Beverly Masters loved sex. It wasn't something she told anyone about, it might be 1963, an enlightened age, but her husband buggering off with that tart from the foundry, a little scrubber with loose legs and a tight pair of firm young tits had still caused a flurry of gossip and sideways glances along the terrace, and the odd snicker or two, so if anyone knew of her liking for cock things could really get uncomfortable. And there was Philip to consider, her son, a good lad, out working, bringing in a wage, he'd been fourteen when his dad had run off, an awkward age for anybody, but his dad's abrupt departure had affected Philip badly. Already a shy boy, he really went into his shell, so much so that even now, six years later, the young man blushed and stammered around girls. He was so much better than he was, but at twenty Beverly hoped Philip would grow out of it soon. Time he found himself a nice girlfriend.

Philip was nothing like his mother in that regard, Beverly attracted the men, even at forty-two she had them sniffing and chasing after her. She never went with any of them, none of the locals; she didn't want a reputation as a slut. More for Philip's sake than her own.

But she craved cock, thought about it all the time, daydreamed about sizes and shapes and how good they felt in her hand and between her legs. Beverly loved to see them grow thicker and longer as they stiffened up, the man behind it hungry for her. Her penchant was for a brutal looking penis, something thick and gnarled that rubbed her insides and got her all hot and bothered. She loved to watch them come too, spitting spunk from the single eye, flinging jizm about.

Not long ago Beverly had enjoyed a hot affair with, of all people, the coalman. She'd seduced him two summers ago as he'd carried a bag of coal from the horse drawn cart along the ginnel, offering him a beer and a good long look at her cleavage, What a fuck that had been, the first one, him with his bludgeon of a cock, incongruously pink and clean compared to his coal-blackened hands and smudged face. She'd bent over the kitchen table and offered her cunt to him after wanking and sucking him to iron-hard tumescence. He'd left her gasping and filthy with black handprints all over her arse while spunk slid down her legs after a brief but frenzied fuck.

"Got to get back and move the cart along," he'd said as he tucked his great organ away and buttoned his flies.

Despite it being mid-summer, gasping with heat and exertion, Beverly had panted, "I'll need another bag next week." And the man had grinned, teeth pearlescent in his grimy face, and left Beverly half dressed, her knickers on the flagstone floor, her skirt up round her waist, tits and fanny sore from where he'd mauled her and fucked into her hard and fast. But oh, she was so fucking satisfied.

He'd come again the following week. This time he stayed longer after leaving the horse and cart at a mate's yard away from prying eyes and sharp, gossiping tongues. Beverly loved it, the rough fucking as his huge, grimy hands pawed at her skin. The girth of him split her open, the broad mushroom dome, pliant yet unyielding, relentlessly probing deeper and deeper forcing her apart while the beautiful ridges and veins in his gnarled length rubbed her to climax after climax.

When he grunted a warning that his own surge was imminent, Beverly, with her thighs juddering at the intensity or her orgasms, pushed him away from where his fingers gripped her hips and he fucked into her from behind.

"On my tits!" she'd cried, "spunk on my tits." She squatted and offered her breasts to him as he tugged at his length.

Grimacing, desperate for the sublime release, the rough and begrimed man gave a huge, bull like bellow and poured a viscous rain of semen onto Beverly's big breasts.

"You're a dirty lass," the groaned. "I've never fucked anyone as mucky as you. You love it, eh?"

Beverly's response had been to smirk up at him as she squatted on her kitchen floor. She smeared his outpouring over the soft flesh of her breasts with one hand and reached for his oozing cock with the other. "You love it too," she murmured before wrapping her lips around him. The woman sucked and slurped at the man's diminishing erection. Her cheeks dipped to concavity as she cleaned all residue of their coupling from his cock.

And it had gone on from there, he a regular and welcome visitor who never took his boots off or got beyond the kitchen.

The end came when the coalman's son joined the man on his rounds, the boy's presence curtailing his father's extra-marital activities and, by default, denying Beverly her weekly ration of stiff penis.

Beverly took to masturbating to cool the fires and salve the itch between her legs. As the colder months came on she found being naked in her bedroom too uncomfortable without a fire to warm her exposed flesh, and since she couldn't afford the luxury of a fire in the bedroom she was forced by economic necessity to use the parlour room downstairs.

At first Beverly was as nervous as a cat in Battersea dogs' home as she settled on the settee with her skirt around her hips. Her ears were tuned to every creak of the terraced house's old bones, and each sound heralded a flurry of libs as the woman hurriedly rearranged her clothing and, red-faced and guilty looking, she scrambled to her feet, thinking her son was about to walk in a catch her with her fingers swirling around her hot and swollen sex.

As the days and weeks went on Beverly relaxed and began to ignore the usual sounds the innocent walls and floors made; she recognised that the noises were just the house grumbling about the change in the weather, rheumatoid joints contracting as the days grew colder.

Philip would be at work until five every weekday, and with the half-hour walk home there was little danger of him ever catching her in flagrante delicto with her skirt bunched around her waist and her cunt snarling around her fingers.

Beverly took to masturbating regularly at two in the afternoon. She would actually start the day with a little diddle under the sheets in her bed, but to find her best, most intense orgasms, she needed freedom to writhe and move about. The bedsheet and heavy blankets were too restrictive, hence the fire in the grate in the parlour and her legs akimbo on the settee.

One afternoon, as was now her habit, Beverly basked in the warmth of the fire in her usual position. The coals glowed brightly and sent heat radiating out into the room. The Christmas tree was up, only a small one otherwise the tiny room would be filled with its prickly branches and dangling ornaments, but the fresh tang of pine filled the room.

On Christmas morning there would be two presents under the tree, one for her from her son, and another parcel for Philip in a reciprocal gesture of giving. Nothing fancy, they didn't have the money for much extravagance, but it would be a pleasant day anyway, first the exchange of gifts in the morning followed by a nice turkey dinner and wine, beer for Philip, in the afternoon.

That afternoon however, with Christmas Day still two days into the future, Beverly was on the settee, the middle finger of one hand rubbing at her taut clitoris while she used the stiff fingers of her free hand to finger-fuck her scarlet opening. As she masturbated Beverly writhed and groaned, picturing herself as she'd been during the summer, bent over the kitchen table while the coalman fucked her with his huge, gnarled knob.

"Stick it in me," the woman gabbled, urging her fantasy lover on. "Fuck me with that big cock. I'm going to come. Fuck ... I'm going to come on it. It's big ... so fucking big ..."

She didn't hear the back door open and close, or perhaps she heard a slight shuffling sound as Philip took off his coat and boots but chose to ignore it, mistakenly thinking she'd never be caught out, not at this time of day. And because her son moved so quietly she didn't hear his transit from the kitchen to the parlour door. It wasn't until, as she came like a steam train, grunting and cursing while her fingers squelched inside her gooey twat that she opened her eyes and saw him, her son, standing there in the doorway, his eyes wide with shock.

Philip couldn't harness a single coherent thought. What he saw was impossible, it couldn't be happening. He stared at the scene, his jaw slack and his body numb as his brain refused point blank to register the truth of what his eyes were telling him. Seconds felt like minutes as, still ignorant to his presence, the woman sprawled so inelegantly on the settee kept on babbling obscenities as her body squirmed against the cushions and her limbs twitched. Philip watched his mother's thighs judder under the intensity of her climax, the muscles convulsing while she stuffed three fingers into her body and mauled at her exposed breasts.

He stared, still gape-mouthed and bug-eyed, at his mother's tits as she pawed roughly at her own flesh. Beverly had unbuttoned her blouse and hauled her boobs free of her bra when the urge had come over her earlier, and Philip found himself mesmerised by the pale, heavy orbs. Philip experienced a deep-seated and instinctive sexual surge at what he saw. The fact that it was his own mother made no difference; he hadn't registered that this was the woman who had birthed him, given him life. His mind refused to accept the facts; therefore his initial reaction was breath-taking sexual arousal. Philip didn't realise he was turned on, that his cock was stiff and huge, he wouldn't recall that until later, not until he'd had time to recover and analyse his impressions.

Then Beverly opened her eyes.

The moment ballooned, with both mother and son unable to grasp the reality. Even as her eyes widened and her pupils dilated in shock, Beverly's body continued to react to the impulses her orgasm continued to generate.

"Oh no," the woman blurted, as, even then, she winced and moaned and her hand squeezed her breast one final time. "No," she repeated. Like her son, she couldn't believe the reality of her situation. "No," she said a third time."

His mother's voice, like a hypnotist's snapping fingers, broke Philip's trance. He blinked quickly and swallowed heavily. Backing out of the room he began to babble. "Mum ... Oh. Mum ... I ..."

He had to get away. He couldn't stay here and see her like that. This was his mother! Oh God, he'd caught her wanking. Already, as the initial shock wore off, he felt the mortification overwhelm him. Myriad thoughts went through his mind: how could he face her ever again? This was worse than if she'd walked in and found him with his cock in his fist. Their lives would never be the same. This would always be there between them.

Every instinct now screamed at Philip to turn around and take to his heels, to get out of the house and let the shock of the freezing day outside numb his tortured mind. He had to get away, get clear of this room, the house, and most of all away from his mother. He needed to get the sight of her out of his head; he couldn't stand to see her sprawled like that with her legs open and her breasts rolling on her chest.

Why then couldn't he take his eyes off her?

"I didn't mean to walk in like that ..." Philip finished weakly.

More seconds past as Beverly lay on the settee and stared at her son. She knew she should move, that decency demanded that she cover herself, but, in those few moments that followed Philip's unexpected appearance, when she saw ... something in his eyes, Beverly couldn't help but lie there and flaunt herself.

Her son's expression, albeit one of total disbelief and shock, held a hint of some indefinable emotion that reached out and touched Beverly on a level she couldn't understand. And for a reason she couldn't articulate, without even fully realising that she did so, Beverly allowed her legs to fall apart, a boneless, lewd action that revealed the scarlet slit of her sex to her son's stare.

Then common sense and morality slapped her face and Beverly finally realised the truth of her situation. "Bloody hell" she cried. "Philip! No ... But ... What are you doing here?" The woman's thighs clamped together as she jack-knifed upright and her fingers scrabbled to draw her blouse together across her front. "This isn't happening."

Beverly waited for her son's return. She sat with her elbows resting on the kitchen table, the scene of her debauched affair from the summer months that now seemed so long ago. While she waited she smoked and sipped at the gin she'd poured following Philip's headlong dash from the house. He had to come back soon, Beverly mused, he'd left with such frenzied urgency that he forgot to take his coat, and it was freezing outside. Not that she had much of a clue about what she was going to say to him, but one thing she knew for certain, that they had to talk through what had happened. No matter how embarrassing or painful that might be, they had to talk it through, otherwise, Beverly knew, they would never be able to look each other in the eye again. And since it was just the two of them living together, and because of her son's innate shyness, which was close on being a disability in its own right, Beverly felt that they had to clear the air before any more damage got done.

Half an hour later and Beverly's pulse quickened when she heard the scrape of the back door opening. She rose to her feet and the backs of her knees pushed against the wooden seat of the chair. Beverly heard the double thud of Philip's boots on the flagged floor of the back-space. She wrung her hands as a leaden brick of agitation dropped into the pit of her stomach.

Philip halted when he saw his mother waiting for him. Despite the cold that gnawed his very bones he saw the anxiety in her pained expression. For a moment, when he looked into the deep, green pools of his mother' eyes, Philip felt a surge of love swell in his throat. This was the woman who had cared for him all his life, the one constant thing in his existence. Then, as he shivered in the doorway, with the draught whistling under the outside door, Philip recalled the vivid images of his mother in the parlour. His eyes slid away from Beverly's face.

"Go into the parlour, Philip," Beverly said gently. "I'll bring you in a nice cup of tea." She nodded towards the hallway and the warm room beyond. "Go on," she insisted, "sit by the fire and get warmed through." Easing the chair backwards, Beverly stepped around the table and moved to take hold of the kettle and fill it with water. "I said, in the parlour, Philip," she called when, from the corner of her eye, she saw her son sidling towards the stairs. "We've some things to discuss."

Philip's body tensed as he considered defying his mother's instructions. He stood there for a moment with his hand on the banister, one foot on the first riser. Then, heaving a huge sigh, knowing it would be useless to ignore her, she would only follow him upstairs to his bedroom where he'd planned to hide, his hand left the banister and he shuffled into the parlour.

"Drink this," Beverly ordered as she proffered a steaming mug of sweetened tea to her son. She busied herself with logs and the coal scuttle, avoiding Philip's eye while she built up the fire.

Philip blew across the meniscus of the scalding brew as he watched his mother work. When the flames leapt and snapped in the grate Beverly left the room. When she returned she brought with her a fresh gin and a packet of cigarettes.

"Philip," she said seriously after lighting up. "We have to talk about what happened." Ignoring her son's wince, she continued. "If we don't get it out things will just fester. The awkwardness between us will grow and grow." Beverly drew heavily on the cigarette while Philip stared into the dancing flames. "I know it's embarrassing, Philip," she snapped, frustrated by her son's silence and refusal to acknowledge her. "But we have to clear the air."

Philip sipped at the tea before turning to face his mother. Like her son a few moments earlier, Beverly experienced a swelling of emotion in her chest. She loved him dearly, felt for him acutely, knowing his excruciating shyness would be making this situation doubly difficult to deal with.

"Oh Mum," the young man sighed.

Tears pricked Beverly's eyes at the forlorn words and the tortured face of her own flesh and blood. She sucked at the cigarette vehemently, blowing smoke to the ceiling before she took a deep draught of gin. Surprised at the suddenly empty glass, she stood up and, sniffing with emotion and the harsh spirit that burned her throat, Beverly said, "I'm just going for a top up." She regarded her son and steeled her resolve, adding, "And then we're going to talk, Philip."

"Bring me one too, Mum," Philip said as he nodded his head at the empty glass in his mother's hand. "I could use one."

Surprised at Philip's choice, he was usually a beer man, and even then it was only the odd tipple -- like at Christmas which was now so close. Nevertheless, when she returned to the parlour Beverly carried two glasses.

Philip carefully placed the half finished mug of tea onto the carpet and took the gin from his mother's hand.

"I'm sorry you saw what you did, Philip," Beverly began. "It must be a ... a shock." One hand fluttered in the air as she explained her surprise. "It was to me. I mean I'm mortified by the fact that you caught me doing that, but I have to try to put things right between us."

"I really don't want to do this, Mum," Philip mumbled. He still refused to look at Beverly directly, preferring instead to watch the snapping flames rather than look at Beverly's face.

In part, some of Philip's discomfiture -- a large helping of the pie in fact -- came from his own reaction to seeing his mother's body displayed as it had been. As he'd walked coatless through the warren of narrow, snow-covered streets, through the freezing cold and biting winds, he'd had a few minutes to recognise that, as well as being shocked, he'd actually experienced a surge of arousal when he'd seen his mother's face twisted into that mask of pure, undiluted lust. In the moments before Beverly had opened her eyes, as Philip stared at her, he'd seen her expression of wanton desire. He recalled the sight of her fingers twisting urgently between her labia as she sought the glorious release of her orgasm. He remembered also the sound of her hand squelching around her cunt, and the obscene language she'd used to coax herself along the road towards that climax. And, when her orgasm had ripped through her body and his mother had writhed and squirmed against the settee, when he'd seen her thighs twitching, the muscles dancing in that involuntary paroxysm, Philip had been dimly aware of his cock stiffening in his trousers.

He couldn't deny that he'd wanted his own mother in a sexual way. And he was deeply disturbed by the feelings. As Beverly talked on, oblivious to the real cause of Philip's torment, Philip heard her trying to explain about how she had feelings and urges and, despite being his mother, still had a sexual appetite.

"It's been difficult for me, Philip," Beverly said quietly. She too, following her son's lead, spoke into the fire. As though the flames would consume her words and the relationship between mother and son would, like the phoenix, rise again from the ashes.

She couldn't possibly know it, nobody could foresee the future that lay in store for Beverly and her son, but the coming days would see a dramatic and irrevocable shift between the pair. Not in the way Beverly imagined, for never in her wildest fantasies could she picture what was to come by Christmas morning. How she and Philip would be altered forever.

"It's natural," Beverly continued. "I know you do it too, Philip," she added in a near whisper. "I've seen the mucky magazine you've got in your bedroom." She held up a restraining hand, palm outward as she closed her eyes to her son's stiffening body and opening mouth. "I'm not judging or censoring you, darling," she rushed. "All I'm trying to do is explain that what you saw is normal behaviour." Beverly's tone softened as she looked into her son's anguished face. "We all do it, Philip. It's nothing to be ashamed of." She sipped at the gin and looked at Philip over the rim of the glass. "Please don't let this alter the way we are, Son."

The knowledge that his mother had found his magazine caused Philip yet further anguish. Somehow, her knowing that he looked at the pictures of naked women was more embarrassing than seeing her in the masturbatory act.

He groaned and lifted a hand to his forehead. Eventually, with a deep sigh, he capitulated. His body deflated as he sank back into the chair. "All right, Mum," he sighed again as the fight left him. "I just need a little time to get used to it." Philip swallowed the gin and grimaced at the unfamiliar taste. He leaned forward and set the empty glass on the carpet near the mug. "You know I'm not good with ..." He shrugged and gestured ineffectually with his hands. "I'm not very good at dealing with private things."

"Oh, Philip," Beverly sighed. She looked at her son and felt so sorry for him. He looked as though he had the weight of the world resting on his shoulders as he sat in the worn armchair, his elbows resting on his knees while he massaged his forehead with one hand. "Let me get you a beer, darling. I got some in for Christmas." Beverly laughed, a short, brittle sound, cold and fragile as ice. Christmas, what kind of holiday could they expect now? "But I suppose you could use a beer at the moment."

Seconds later, while Philip tilted the bottle to his lips, Beverly, with a fresh gin and a newly lit cigarette settled once again onto the settee. The couple talked until the fire once more faded to glowing coals in the grate. Beverly explained to her son as best she could about how she felt, about the need for physical release.

Several bottles of beer later and Philip nodded. "I understand, Mum. Really I do." And he actually found, to his surprise, that he did understand, that the talking made him feel so much better. He turned his burning face away and mumbled, "And you're right. We all do it. That's why I keep that magazine. I like looking at the pictures and ..." Philip left the rest unsaid, he'd come a long way in the last hour or two but enough was enough. The beer had helped to ease his inhibitions and loosen his tongue, but he wasn't affected by the alcohol so much that he didn't know when to stop talking.

Realising her son had said all he was going to say, and more than a little embarrassed herself at his surprisingly candid revelations, Beverly stood and held out her arms. "I'm glad we got it all out in the open, Philip," she smiled. "Now give me a hug. It's time I was in the kitchen getting us some tea made. You must be starving."

With his mother in his arms, Philip was shocked to find his body responding to her physically. The images flooded back into his head. In his mind he saw her again, as he'd stumbled upon her that afternoon, skirt bunched at her waist, big tits trembling while her face creased and she panted and swore and fingered herself.

Philip's cock stiffened quickly as a surge of desire burst through his senses. "You're beautiful, Mum," he mumbled into her thick, dark hair. His lips nuzzled at her neck as he squeezed her tighter to his body. "So beautiful."

Beverly eased herself out of her son's arms. She stared at him for long seconds, confused at the way he'd held her and the words that had spilled from his lips with such meaning. The look in his eyes reminded her, with a jolt, of the moments immediately after she'd opened her eyes and seen him standing in the doorway looking at her. His expression seemed somehow hungry, more like the heated and longing look of a lover.

Her face reddened when she remembered how, rather than gasp with shock and scramble for modesty, her first act had been to flaunt herself to his burning eyes. Beverly had wanted him to see her gaping sex; she'd just let her legs fall open and had exhibited herself in the lewdest way. And the act had thrilled her, there was no denying it, the look on his face, the desire she'd seen in his eyes had sent a frisson of arousal through her own body. As much as the knowledge appalled her, Beverly couldn't quite quell the flicker of that same arousal now.

"I'll go and make us something to eat," she stammered, shocked at her body's reaction. Taking a backward step she held her son's stare for another few seconds. "You really must be starving," Beverly muttered as she finally wrenched her eyes away from Philip's face.

When his mother had all but run from the room Philip collapsed back into his seat. He looked down at the bulge in his trousers, a tenting of the material caused by his stiff cock -- an erection that had been brought about by his desire for his own mother.

"Jesus," Philip muttered. He picked up the beer bottle and swigged at it, wondering, despite their frank conversation, if things between him and his mother would ever be normal again.

Two

Philip woke to the cold and dark of another working day. He went through his usual morning routine, shivering in the tiny bathroom until his cold water toilette was complete. After loading the first wagons of the day he breakfasted at the café, all steamy windows and boisterous male bonhomie while lorry drivers and other working men bantered with the plump, pink-cheeked girl behind the serving counter. He ignored the hubbub all around as he sipped his tea, lost in his own little bubble of distraction.

What were these feelings he'd suddenly developed for his mother? More to the point, how did he rid himself of them? It was so wrong to feel this way, to be so strongly drawn in a sexual way to his own mum. In the vaporous humidity of the café, wreathed in steam and cigarette smoke, Philip felt his face burning as he recalled how beneath a den of bedding the night before he'd tugged at his cock and recalled the sight of his mother sprawled on the settee with her fingers mushing between her legs.

The shame had rushed in even as the semen spurted from the eye of his cock, almost as though filling the vacuum created by the hot stuff jetting from his body. Sleep had been elusive, his thoughts filled with wild and sordid fantasies of his mother creeping across the landing and, with words of her own desire sweet from her lips, her sliding into bed next to him to take the engorged length of his cock in her fist.

Philip sighed and drained the last of his tea and rubbed gritty eyes with the heel of his hand as he left the café, the bell jangling to signal his departure. He worked quietly, diligent and efficient as usual until, like the previous day, the foreman appeared and told him that the trucks still couldn't manage the climb over the Pennines and that he might as well call it a day.

Philip hurried home, his mind filled with possibilities that swelled the pit of his stomach with anxious hope. Could it be that his mother would be in the same indelicate position as yesterday? His mother may have gotten into the habit of masturbating at a particular time of day. It could be that she was there right now, in the parlour, all bare-limbed and wide-legged, her big tits trembling and swaying as she finger-fucked herself to a climax.

When he arrived home he paused at the back door, breathing deeply to calm himself, breath smoking in the grey twilight of the winter afternoon. He eased the door handle down, determined to be as silent as a burglar. Sliding his boots off after untying the laces on the doorstep, Philip left them in the backspace and moved quietly through the adjoining door into the kitchen. The warmth of the stove and the doughy scent of baking enveloped him in a welcome embrace; his mother must be in the middle of Christmas preparations. His heart leaped into his throat when he realised that he detected no sign of his mother's presence -- no noise from upstairs, she obviously wasn't in the kitchen, and she wouldn't be outdoors, not with the oven on.

Could she be in the parlour? Oh God, it was too much to hope for. With his heart hammering in his chest Philip felt his trembling legs might give way at any second as he crept along the hall. He struggled to contain the bellows of his lungs, certain that if his mother was in the parlour his breathing, which sounded to him as loud as a steam train, would alert her to his presence.

Closer and closer he inched forward until ...

There she was, just the same as yesterday, sprawled on the settee as she rubbed urgently at her clitoris.

He hadn't really expected to find her like this again; it had just been a wild hope that he hadn't expected to be fulfilled. But here she was fingers busy, eyes closed as she panted and writhed, lost in her own masturbatory fantasy.

Philip supressed a moan and, with his eyes fixed upon his mother's exposed flesh, he unbuttoned his files and hauled forth the rigid tumescence.

He stroked himself slowly, daring only to peer around the door jamb, still fearful of discovery. The long talk and clearing of the air of the previous day had been one thing, the honesty his mother had shared with him meant that they both understood and accepted that each of them had physical desires and needs, but Philip was pretty certain that spying on his mother while he wanked his cock wasn't exactly going to be met with a cheery smile and a shrug of the shoulders.

It felt so good to stand there and slide his fist along his length as he watched his mother enjoying herself. Philip committed her to memory, each curve and soft bulge of her flesh stored away to be used later, at night under the tented bedcovers.

The groan escaped without him even realising he'd made a sound. Of course, his mother's eyes snapped open instantly.

Beverly woke up full of the joys despite the cold in her bedroom. The prospect of Christmas and the heart to heart she'd shared with her son filled her heart. There was just the one thing that concerned her as she went about the necessary chore of mending the fire in the parlour, and that was the matter of the way Philip had held her and nuzzled her neck. There was something ... odd about it, something not quite right. Whenever Beverly called that moment to mind she dismissed it immediately, also conveniently forgetting how she'd let her son stare at her hot and scarlet cunt for a few moments when she'd first realised he was there in the doorway watching her.

It was all so confused anyway, and Beverly was sure that she hadn't really allowed Philip to look at her. Surely it had been something to do with the shock of the moment, of finding him staring all slack-jawed and glazed-eyed. He wasn't meant to be home at that time and had caught her by surprise, totally unguarded. No, she was sure, absolutely certain she hadn't really just laid there and let him take a good, long look. She'd just been immobile with surprise -- that had to be it.

Nevertheless, as she kneaded dough in the kitchen, with the stove warming her, Beverly couldn't quite deny the tickling between her legs.

Not that itch had anything to do with Philip. No, the heat inside her had nothing to with her son at all.

Beverly had been determined to ignore the need. She managed to last until two, her habitual time for some self-love.

"A couple of minutes," she muttered to herself as she settled onto the settee. "Just a few minutes."

A flutter of anticipation tickled Beverly's stomach when she lifted her skirt around her hips. She peeled her underwear off and splayed her already gooey labia with her fingertips. Looking down at her opening, slick and hot amid the matted bush of her dark pubic hair, Beverly chewed her bottom lip and savoured the delightful moment just before her forefinger slid over her clitoris.

"God," she gasped, swallowing heavily. "Yes. Oh, that feels so good."

Sighing deeply, Beverly sank deeper into the seat's familiar embrace. Her buttocks slid over the cushion as she wriggled and squirmed, her forefinger describing languid circles around and over her clitoris. She groaned and opened her legs wider, calling to mind memories of her former lover and the robust fucking she'd experienced in his coal-begrimed hands.

When the pictures in her mind grew more sordid her fingers began to move with more urgency. Beverly used two stiff digits to finger-fuck her opening while, at the same time, she rubbed harder and harder at the taut nub at the cleft of her sex.

Her body tensed, limbs going rigid as the first waves of pleasure began their irrevocable tidal surge. Recognising the precursor to her climax Beverly began to pant and gasp, intermittently mumbling an expletive to demonstrate vocally how intense her feelings were. She loved the dirty talk, revelled in the dirtiness of it. "Fuck," she mumbled, "my cunt's so fucking hungry. I'd love a big cock to suck before it batters my twat."

The woman could scent her own arousal wafting from between her legs. The musk of her desire reminded her of the coalman's semen that she let dry on her skin after he'd covered her breasts with his outpouring. Leaving the jizm to cool and dry on her flesh, Beverly had kept the smell of him on her body for the rest of the afternoon following his visit, only washing herself clean of the crusty residue just before her son was due home.

The musk of her own body pushed Beverly closer and closer to the caldera, and it was just as she teetered on the edge, seconds before she fell into the roiling, molten pit of her climax that Beverly heard the groan.

Her eyes snapped open and, as her orgasm reached up and pulled her into the bubbling depths, Beverly saw her son.

She had a moment in which to think, Not again, and then the sensations gripped her consciousness.

Beverly knew Philip watched her; she even knew, in a vague and foggy way, that as he watched her he was also pulling at himself. She'd seen the length of him in his fist, had even managed to notice in the second before her climax took her that he was huge -- her son's cock was bigger than the coalman's sizeable offering.

"I'm coming," Beverly groaned. And there was nothing she could do to stop herself. Even if she could stem the tide, the great rush of the tsunami wave of ecstasy, Beverly knew that she would still have laid there, legs wide, with her pussy gaping and bubbling and simply let her son watch.

Philip recognised, as he watched and masturbated, on some instinctive level he knew that what he was doing was wrong. He just couldn't help himself. Seeing his mother like that again overwhelmed him. And when she opened her eyes and saw him, and then just continued fingering her squelching cunt, letting him feast his eyes as he tugged at himself, it all became too much. He heard the words drop from his mother's lips -- she was coming right in front of him. She knew he was there; she'd opened her eyes and seen him. In fact, even as she writhed and trembled and the cords in her neck stood out like knife edges, her eyes were open. His mother came right in front of his staring eyes and watched him watching her.

Philip's eyes caught his mother's stare and, as the woman sighed and gasped, he grunted and let the surge erupt from the eye of his cock.

Beverly cried out when she saw the viscous fluid squirt from her son's cock. "My darling boy!" she called. "Look at you."

"Mum," Philip managed to grunt. "I ..." But he couldn't speak, the sensation of jetting spunk curtailed his ability to articulate anything other than a low, guttural moan. Semen pulsed from him, squirt after squirt of the stuff that rained down onto the worn carpet and dribbled over his hand and wrist.

All the time his seed pumped from his pulsing cock Philip kept his gaze locked on his mother's face. He saw her expression twist from surprise at his appearance into a mask of sensual delight. His mother grimaced as though in pain while she came and came, her fingers swirling between her legs. Beverly stared back at her son, her eyes heavy-lidded and glazed with lust, and Philip thought that she'd never looked more beautiful. At that moment, with both of them caught in the heat of their respective orgasms, their emotions melded, both of them poised on the brink incest.

For her part Beverly craved her son's long penis. Philip's cock was perfect -- big and thick and gnarled -- and she could see herself riding it. In her mind's eye Beverly imagined her cunt opening as her son held himself upright and she lowered herself onto him. She could see herself shamelessly offering her teats to him, holding her breasts in her palms as she invited her own son to suck her nipples. Her orgasm rolled on and on, apparently without end while Beverly held Philip's eyes with her own intense gaze. She watched his face as he came, glancing briefly at the cascade of semen pouring out of her son before, while her body thrilled at the sight of his outpouring, Beverly concentrated on reading his expression.

Beverly saw the wanting in Philip's face writ large as he stared back at her.

Eventually the fire burning between them cooled. Mother and son continued to gaze at each other, neither daring to move, both not quite able to believe what had just occurred.

Finally, blinking and gasping, panting for breath, Philip gurgled a single word. "Mum?" he said in a voice strangled with emotion.

With her exposed breasts trembling on her heaving chest, while she lay sprawled and indecently exposed, Beverly managed to sigh: "Philip. My darling boy ..."

"No, Mum," Philip gasped. "What have we done?" Beverly saw the anguish behind her son's eyes in the moment before, as he tucked his dribbling cock into his trousers, Philip fled the room.

Beverly's fingers scrabbled at the seat beneath her as she heaved herself upright and, with her skirt falling to its normal decent level at her knees, she rushed in her son's wake. She found him in the kitchen, sitting with his elbows on the table, head in his hands.

Seeing him there Beverly paused, her next move uncertain. A strong and undeniable maternal urge to go to her son and hold him moved Beverly's feet until she stood next to the young man.

His mother's touch on his shoulder brought a groan of anguish from Philip.

"Philip?" Beverly whispered.

"I came home hoping I'd find you doing it again, Mum," Philip confessed, his head bowed towards the table top. "I wanted to see you doing it. When I saw you yesterday I thought you were so beautiful. I couldn't help myself, Mum; I got an early finish again because the lorries can't get in, and I hurried home wanting, hoping to catch you again. And when I saw you," Philip muttered, "you looked so lovely, so ... sexy, that I couldn't stop myself from touching myself. I had to ... to ... you know."

"I know, darling. I saw. And when I saw you standing there ... holding your lovely penis ..."

To hear his mother speaking directly about his cock sent a thrill of desire through Philip. Despite his intense climax of only moments earlier, he felt the stir inside his trousers.

Beverly sighed and rubbed the palm of her hand over her son's back. She swallowed hard and continued. "I'm just saying that I understand, Philip. We both got caught in the heat of the moment. I understand, darling, I really do. I know what you felt when you saw me, I felt it too. When I saw the look on your face, and when I saw how big you are ..." Beverly sighed again. "Oh, Philip, when I saw your big cock I wanted it." Her face burned with shame and embarrassment as she confessed her disturbing carnal desires to her son. But Beverly, determined to make Philip understand he wasn't to blame for what happened between them, ploughed on regardless. "It's understandable, Philip. It might be wrong in some people's eyes, my baby, and who knows, perhaps they're right, maybe we've done wrong ... I'm sure I don't know. But we've done it, and both of us have to take responsibility. But nobody needs to know, Philip. Why should they? It's something that's happened between us; I don't quite know what's happened, how we got here, it's all very confusing."

And Philip agreed, his mother had it right on that score, it was confusing in extremis. Tortured by what he'd done, the level to which he'd sunk, appalled at the way he'd actively sought his mother out, hoping she'd be half naked and masturbating, Philip swivelled his face to look at her, determined that the next words from his lips would be to recant his actions, to vow that never again would he allow himself the weakness -- as he saw it -- of his voyeurism. What had passed between them had been a momentary aberration that couldn't ever be repeated. It was wrong, so very wrong to look upon his own mother's flesh in that way. It was a sin to desire her as he did, and Philip, resolute in his decision to put this episode behind them forever, swivelled to face Beverly.

But, when he turned to look at his mother, Philip found himself confronted by her bare breasts.

Beverly had, in her headlong rush to follow Philip, forgotten to cover herself; her breasts. Those icons of feminine beauty that so fascinated a man's eye, big and heavy and round, tipped with pink teats so long and thick hung suspended only a few inches from Philip's face.

His resolve dissolved and Philip, with a groan of desire that came from some primordial, instinctive place within him, reached up slowly and cupped Beverly's weight in his palms.

"Beautiful," he sighed before taking a nipple into his mouth.

Beverly gasped. "My darling," she breathed, stroking her son's head.

They joined together on the settee. Beverly lay back and opened her legs to her son. Philip, with his underwear and trousers around his shins since his desire had been too hot, too urgent to remove his clothing, clambered onto the seat between his mother's thighs.

Beverly looked into her son's eyes and reached between their bodies. Taking the length of him, iron-hard and so thick in her fist, she held the bulb of the cock-head at her opening. "Are you sure?" she murmured, looking into Philip's eyes.

Philip replied with a jerk of his hips so the blunt dome nudged Beverly's body.

"Put it in," Beverly whispered.

When she felt her body splitting, opening up to accept the pulsing length of her son, Beverly arched her back and succumbed to the living entity that filled her so completely.

"Mum," Philip groaned.

"Love me," Beverly responded. "Move inside me, darling. Love your mother."

Three

Christmas morning and it seemed like the whole country woke beneath a blanket of snow. Outside in the narrow street the virginal covering lay pure and undisturbed. Philip stirred and blinked over the covers of his mother's bed. When he looked for her next to him he found her gone.

Philip threw back the thick eiderdown and, braced against the fist of frigid air, stepped out of bed. Fully awake now in the cold air, still naked, Philip hurried along the landing towards the stairs. As he descended he heard the sound of his mother on the level below. He found her in the parlour, naked like himself as she knelt in front of the Christmas tree. Philip stepped quietly into the room and felt the welcoming warmth of the early fire his mother had lit earlier that morning. Beverly rose to her feet unaware that her son was in the room with her.

Philip looked at his mother's comfortable body, examining the shape of her from behind. His cock swelled at the sweep of her curves. Aroused at her narrow waist and swell of her hips, Philip moved quickly towards Beverly, the jib of his erection waggling heavily in front of his body.

"You naughty boy," Beverly giggled when she felt Philip's hard-on nudge the small of her back. She held her son's forearms where they encircled her waist as he drew her back against his body. "Is that a present for me?" she added. "Do you have something big and hard for me to play with on Christmas morning?" Beverly swivelled within Philip's embrace. Her breasts squashed against his broad chest while she grinned up into his face and held the length of him in her hand. Beverly's fingers curled around the girth of her son's cock, not quite meeting as they encircled the thickness at the root of him. Desire flooded between Beverly's legs while she stroked her son's erection -- he was almost as long as her forearm; a cubit's length of lovely cock from palm to the crook of her elbow.

"I want to taste you," Beverly muttered into her son's ear. "Let me suck you, darling."

Philip pushed his fingers through his mother's thick, dark hair as the warm heat of her mouth engulfed the head of his cock. He groaned when her tongue tickled the sensitive frenulum, the taut banjo string on the underside of his dick.

"You're too big for my mouth," Beverly chuckled as she stroked her fist along Philip's gristle. "My jaw will ache for days if I try to suck this thing."

"Lie down, Mum," Philip muttered, still a little shy despite the time he'd spent tumbling with his mother beneath the covers of her bed.

"What are you going to do?" Beverly asked, her eyes shining. Her insides melted and her sex clenched with excitement. She knew what Philip had in mind and she eagerly complied with his instruction, laying back on the familiar sofa to open her legs to him.

An arterial burst of lust surged through Philip as he gazed at his mother, her legs wide so the hot scarlet slash of her cunt showed pink and wet through the thick pubic bush. He bent towards her, kneeling on the carpet to dab his tongue at her core.

"Lick me, darling," Beverly gasped. "Kiss me down there. Suck my clit and lick me. Finger me. I'm so wet for you. Love me like a good son loves his mother."

Philip slurped at his mother's sex until the woman gasped and grunted, her body jack-knifing at the waist while her legs and arms stiffened and she clawed at the cushions and her son's shoulders.

"I'm coming," Beverly cried out, "I'm coming on your face, Philip."

Next came the bit Philip found the most exciting. He found licking his mother's sex to be arousing, and fucking into her with his cock, feeling her clenching around his girth, excited him beyond measure, but what he really loved was the kissing. For him, kissing his own mother with a lover's mouth, pushing his tongue between her lips and feeling her tongue slide with his was more erotic than any other act. It felt so intimate to kiss her that way, so much more illicit and taboo than the fucking.

As they kissed, Philip slid into his mother's body, the place now familiar to him, not like the first few times he'd fumbled and prodded, clumsily attempting to find the core of her with his blind-eyed penis. Now, with the ease of a few hours practice, Philip slid easily into her in one, long, slick glide.

"I love you, Mum," Philip groaned, his lips brushing hers before they kissed again.

"And I love you too, Philip," Beverly grunted. "But I'm in the mood for hard fucking. Give it to me. Fuck me with that lovely cock."

Philip understood his mother's need. So far their love-making had been soft sighs and tender kisses, both of them exploring the wonder they'd discovered now that the resistance had faded. Both mother and son had accepted their feelings and had succumbed to the inevitable. For Philip, now he'd renounced the guilt and embraced the new, fresh and exciting love, a different kind of love, granted, but love nevertheless, he found the world a more welcoming place. It seemed that his attitudes and feelings had been reborn, like the pristine world beyond the window with its pure covering of snow. He knew that now was the time to release the purely physical aspect of the joining with his mother, and he eased himself up off her body to hold himself over her on straight arms.

Philip looked down and saw where his mother's body accepted his length. He then looked into her eyes and saw a glint of devilment there. Beverly's bottom lip was between her teeth as she half-smirked a challenge to her son, and Philip felt the undiluted burst of lust swell his cock.

"Hard?" he questioned, his head tilting to one side.

"Fucking hard," Beverly nodded. "Do your worst. Fuck me with that big cock. Make your mother scream ... Be a good boy."

Philip's hips jerked as he stabbed at his mother's sex. "Like that?" he asked when, with a groan and a wince of pleasure, Beverly closed her eyes and grinned with the pure pleasure of being stuffed with male gristle.

"More," Beverly gurgled. "Please. More."

Watching his mother's breasts roll, Philip began to thrust harder. Beverly grunted with each jab of his thick cock. Her face twisted into a mask of concentration while her teeth clenched and she urged the young man to fuck into her faster and deeper. Beverly's toes tingled when she felt her climax begin its inexorable bubbling deep in the visceral depths. She jerked her hips upwards to meet the savage downstrokes, her body opening at each thrust of the spongy yet unyielding bludgeon of her son's cock-head as he plunged and drilled deeper and deeper.

"You're so hot, Mum," Philip gasped, so wet and hot around me."

"Well you're fucking me deeper than I've ever known," Beverly snarled through her tightly clenched teeth. "Your big fucking cock is touching me in places I didn't even imagine existed. Oh, fuck, Philip ... it feels so good. You feel so marvellous inside me. I never want it to end. Love me, darling. Fuck me. Make me come!"

Philip's eyes rolled in their orbits while he gasped and moaned. He desperately tried to hold the surge of his climax at bay while, at the same time, he jabbed and thrust, stuffing more of his cock deep into Beverly's voracious cunt. He wanted to satisfy his mother in every way; he couldn't refuse her, he loved her too much to deny her the climax she sought. But, paradoxically, as he strove towards satisfying the writhing snarling woman beneath him, Philip came close to letting himself go.

"Do you want to come, baby?" Philip heard his mother gasp.

"I'm ... It ..." Philip clamped his mouth closed, concentrating on holding himself in check. "I can't hold it back much longer, Mum," he groaned finally.

Beverly pushed her hips up to take her son further into her body. "Let it go," she said. "Oh, fuck, Philip, just let it go. If you come then I'll come too. Do it, my darling. Pour it into me. Let me feel your cock spit all your spunk into me."

They came together. Philip grunted and gasped, his semen spurting into Beverly while the woman herself convulsed and clamped her arms around her son to draw him on top of her. Philip's semen pumped and squirted, drenching his mother's cervix until Beverly felt flooded with the stuff. Jizm squelched and farted between the couple as Philip's girth expelled their combined juices, the sheer size of him displacing the goo that filled his mother.

"Happy Christmas, Philip," Beverly crooned when, with a final sigh, Philip's weight settled on top of her. She wrapped her son in a tight embrace, her arms around his body while her legs held him around the waist.

"Merry Christmas to you too, Mum," Philip panted.

And they were both certain that, for them, it would be a merry Christmas and a happy new year..